a
5
ca
_{
oo
SS
ne
2 \
s
SANS RG CES
SS
\ SAG = WK
AS SSSAAQAgQg
——
CAC ~
SS
AN AQ
AS \
AX
\
—
‘SS
WW
RN
\\
\ ~~ WRN
\
CO «
.
.
_
\
\
\
#
1
.
;
Â¥
ee.
«
ae
t
o
The Baldwin Library
THE KEEPER
OF
THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
See NDS
Se
=> <
SRL SSS
SSE eS
IT WAS SUMMER ON THE ISLAND OF BASCOUGAR.
THE. KEEPER
OF
THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
A TALE OF STRANGE ADVENTURE IN
UNKNOWN CLIMES.
BY
WILLIAM SHATTUCK.
Cath Ninety-Fibe Elustrations
BY
WALTER AND ISABEL SHATTUCK
BOSTON:
ROBERTS BROTHERS
1895.
Copyright, 1895,
By WILLIAM SHATTUCK.
All rights reserved.
Elhriversity Wress :
JouN WILson AND Son, CAMBRIDGE, U.S.A.
CON TEN: TS.
CHAPTER ‘
I. THe PrRIncE, AT THE Fatry’S REQUEST, PRO-
Il.
If.
IV.
Vi.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
XxX.
XI.
AIT.
XIII.
NIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
POUNDS A VERY CURIOUS SUM
THE PRINCE AND THE FAIRY LEAVE THE ISLAND
OF BASCOUGAR
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN
Into THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. .
THe LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE .
THE ROLL OF Papyrus .. .
A COMBINATION OF THREE CRABS AND AN ALU-
MINUM POT
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLEâ€
SHE RUBBER: CLV os: oni eee eee Sie oh
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE
THE KING LIFTS THE VEIL OF THE UNKNOWN
THE TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS
FRUIT
AT THE STROKE OF MIDNIGHT .
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND
THE ANIMATED ROCKET
Tue ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD .
THE CAPTAIN SPINS A YARN
PAGE
13
ToT
125
31
141
144
152
163
177
viii
CHAPTER
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
AXII.
XXIII.
AXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
AXXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
XXXII.
XXXITI.
XXXIV.
XXAXYV.
XXXVI.
CONTENTS.
How THAT STANCH ISLAND — THE “SAIRY JANEâ€
—SAILED AWAY .
THE SEROLLIST EV Eitan ocr naan siaaree
THE TROLL CONSULTS THE DICTIONARY
Our TRAVELLERS VISIT THE WHITE OGRE
THE Envoy FROM BASCOUGAR .
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN
THE WHITE OGRE SENDS FOR HIS FRIEND THE
AERO EL Stones manne ee ony hare ee aR
THE WHITE OGRE MAKES A REQUEST, AND SETS
OUT ON A JOURNEY
PILLow Heaps
‘THE THIN PILLow HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR .
(RHE OEROLIIS (CAVE ete tsi we os gaa Tee
THE CAPTAIN IS GREATLY ASTONISHED .
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR OF AN-
CIENT History
THE DECAPITATED OGRE MAKES AN EXPERIMEN-
TAL TRIP
THE TWO PROFESSORS STROLL DOWN TO THE
SEASHORE
THE KING COMES TO A DECISION
THE PROFESSORS DO SOME CURIOUS ANALYZING
THE ANCIENT PLANTAIN
PAGE
192
EIS?) ;OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
It was summer on the island of oe - oe + 2. £vontispiece
The fat and jolly King . . . | Fetes oles aap cart ee pl at
A: bright little boy, ten years of age... ag
The Court Physician. . . Sg. cruehse ey We eenne a vom Tene eee tare ore TO
His head drooped, and he slept BS nes bea tae el 7:
She alighted, when her strange steed came to a ead : 19
The palace . . . BoB eee ome eee een |
Tried to calculate ee nen money he woud Hae : 22
Each proceeded to work out the problem 23
They went away, bewailing their unlucky fate 25
So he called the Professors into the garden, and they made a
very careful examination of the Salamander . . . . . . 2
The Floating Mountain was now closeathand . . . . . 2
eherEMpposriit:on theparapets:.. saa keel! cele heine 33
Active preparations fOr SUppel eo, cy wo ue steer hea eee he Bd
The Prince looked down... Lene ee tO
A strange creature came around then COLNE as grke ters netar «cna oke MO 7
ebhexsilver, pomeoranatey.) ae cei ie itera Ole ose ay ee 3O
Imethesmidst ofarbricht tiene. eo he) gees Sir an Seay
The castle fell with acrash. . . . mage 2
The Floating Mountain was engulfed in Ohne sete waves... 43
A little girl, weeping bitterly . . . erate are em ipegtenh 2 (a)
A large buildi ling loomed black against ‘en Starsiie, hy si ase cot td,
Long hair, and two eyes which burned ee Bagi sary ope Zs)
An old ogre with his head on his knee . . .. Tae peseaernaG OF
Halli, at the mention of that dread name, had grown pase ee petl A:
They stood for some time, taking in the beauty of the scene. . 59
Halli gazed thoughtfully into the fre. . . 2... 1... 0.) 661
x LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
A lantern in one hand, his headin the other . . . Bae" 68
The ogre gathered together an immense quantity of eataules. . 69
In one corner of the room stood an ancient chest . . . . . ZI
She began turning everything upside down in the quest . . . 76
The crabs were only a few yards distant . . . 79
There was plenty of room in the bottom for two aoe ae a half 81
The ogre slashed right andleft . ©. . . . 2. 1 2. 1. 83
The castle was transported perfectly whole . . . . . . . 85
The travellers passed a heavy thunder-storm . . . . . . . 87
As the clouds broke, ahead rose anisland. . . . . . . . 88
“Look out now! You will get your feetdamp!†. . . . . go
A long lane filled with many-colored mushrooms. . . . . . 93
They exchanged bows . . . 2 809
Almanto and his wife view the depart ture OE the Salamander 3 at TOO
Waterfowl flew upinclouds . . . . . .. .. . . . IIo
Acitycametoview .. . SO hea each en Ag c gece EL
“Look!†cried he. ‘‘a aanipometee! WP ohh, AO | ee ate SarTeT
A herald, bearing his wand of office. . . .- . - . 1. . . 116
Acshadow'passed:over 20 605 0 ee Gee TT
‘Fe fell prostrate cto) in 9 eas Seas Rs dey roar Sonat wet one, Ue EDD
‘Dailipieces(Seacview) su ci aN Se Fa sek ie al ce TE Ay AR ee ee 23
The figure gazed at the idol. ww ee ee ee ee 28
The musicians were practising. . . 2. 2. 2. ee we we 136
Black in the face from rage and vexation . . . . . . we 139
The Salamander was led up the steps ofthe temple. . . . . 142
Halli was instated as Chief Burner of Incense . . . . . . 144
No:reply; was:returned: 220 funy ea, cihinds Bee Cae os: ti TAS
Tail-piece (Whip-poor-will) . 2. 2. 2. 2. . 2. ee OST
‘Two brisht balls appeared. es) Se as og A ee ee EO
‘A white crow!†cried the Prince . . . . . . «©... IOI
Atlast the racecametoanend ... . Ai eo?
They came to the edge of the stream Halli Ha mentored! - + 165
There lay a village of wide extent. . . . . . «© 1... . 167
“T can’t see yer, ter do no good, from hereâ€. . . . . . . 169
Ancoldileather-coveredivolume>, =. 200 =. fe es jet OB
“ Dad war nonplushed consid’ble†. . . Sa tee eee O
“Them war the dumfoundenest pa’cel 0’ folks †Seat le EST
Av wide. bayicamednssight- 0 sone oes 6 ek, ee PET 3
Licarriedtasdeadstreecesia ois ate ance) A ok ee es eT
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
Looking at them from the entrance were two heads .
““ Come, boys,†continued their mother, ‘don’t stand there like a
couple of swamp-trolls †:
‘¢ Here is your eye, I think,†said the prince :
The ogress was bending over the pot
A gray form was dimly outlined
Soon the murky flames froma pitch-pine torch blazed ae a riche
“Tam an envoy from the King of Bascougar ’ ; :
“ This is a curious door-way. If I am any judge, it was carved
from the rock by an ancient people â€
Passing the portal, they paused to look around
A mocking laugh echoed along the rocky roof
Something was seen hanging from the ceiling
It was the Salamander ; the children’s hope ,
The.crags by the sea disappeared beneath the horizon .
“Tt would be a terrible thing, should I be obliged to place ie
red orbâ€
It gradually aianeea
Ran to a tree, and propping their Bueles against it, went mee ee
Two curious objects were seen projecting from the car.
Fresh piles of earth began to rise in every direction .
Leaped into the air and grasped the edge of the car.
“Well,†he exclaimed, “if it ain’t the two children !â€
The Captain was much interested :
Bidding farewell to the ea ae and ie ie
“ And as for your oil†te:
Walking up and down the beach in a great stew .
The Professor of Mathematics . Suh:
The solution was submitted to a torouen inecteation .
A huge volume of smoke issued from the Salamander’s nostrils .
He pounded vigorously in the air .
Tail-piece :
EELS 7K Es Pus
OF THE
SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
CHAPTER I.
THE PRINCE, AT THE FAIRY’S REQUEST, PROPOUNDS A
VERY CURIOUS SUM.
Te a mysterious region, washed by the waves of a
tropical sea yet to be explored, covered with vine-
tangled forests and intersected by sluggish water-courses,
lay the island of Bascougar. Monkeys chattered in the
forests; wild fowl floated on the streams; and to their
cries were added the numberless other sounds of the torrid
zone.
The people living in this unknown corner of the world,
whose knowledge for the most part did not extend beyond
the limited horizon bounding their island, were perfectly
happy; that is to say, the common people. As a matter
of course, it was to be expected that the professors of
astronomy, mathematics, spherical trigonometry, and divers
other arts and. sciences, having learned enough to find out
that they really knew nothing at all, should be more or less
discontented with their lack of knowledge; but, as the
14 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
professors were greatly in the minority, the average
happiness of the island was very high.
At the date of this narrative, Bascougar was governed
by a fat and jolly king who up to this time had neither
taxed his mind nor vexed his patience with the rule of
three or the true inwardness of the squared circle. He
probably would have been at a loss to explain why some
fractions are vulgar and
others not; but with
this we have very little
to do.
Inthe fulness of time,
the crown would de-
scend to the King’s only
child, now a bright little
boy, ten years of age.
And as it is advisable
that a prince should
have a deal of practical
knowledge, professors
were supplied him in
great variety, —some teaching mathematics, some gram-
mar, and some a knowledge of the stars; while others incul-
cated the principles of common law, cultivation of the soil,
rules for hunting and fishing, and other useful things.
There was also a professor of sport, who instructed the
Prince in the art of playing all games equally well; and no
doubt this professor was the favorite.
Every week the Royal Treasurer paid the Prince three
shillings and sixpence, in bright new silver coin, which
ae seep ici cape a a IE cas ms é
I
A bright little boy, ten years of age.
16 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
sum the Professor of Economy taught him to invest to the
best advantage, never allowing him even a penny for lolli-
.pops or other sweets. The Professor on Health informed
him, however, that such things were not good for boys of
his age; so he was obliged to submit.
In this manner things
were progressing finely,
when one day the Prince
fell ill, and there was great
alarm and sorrow through-
out the island. The bells
were muffled, the dogs tied
up and muzzled, and no one
inthe kingdom spoke above
a whisper for at least a
week. —
Now, it must be said that
if the people at large were
unhappy at this state of
affairs, the consternation of
the professors atthe palace
“was much greater. On the
whole island there was not
a single school, much less a college. Accordingly, should
the Prince die, their occupations being gone, they would be
obliged to go out and earn their living in the hot sun.
It was natural that this should strike them as a not very
pleasing prospect. Having this in mind, therefore, they
often inquired carefully after the patient's health; and when
the Prince was pronounced out of danger by the Court
Physician, they were -greatly relieved.
His head drooped, and he slept.
18 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
A week later, the Prince was sufficiently recovered to
walk in the garden. Passing the treasury on one of these
excursions, he encountered the Royal Treasurer, who paid
him two weeks’ allowance, each consisting of three shillings
and sixpence, tied neatly in two separate parcels. The
Prince took the money, and continued his walk.
He went out into the garden, and after wandering among
the brilliant flower-beds for some time, threw himself down
to rest upon a rustic seat, placed invitingly beneath a large
plantain. It was a warm day; heat rose from the ground
in long, wavering lines, while big blue flies buzzed in the
sunshine. His head drooped, and he slept. Then he
had a curious dream, and in it he seemed to awake, for
there were the various flower-beds, the winding, gravelled
paths, the palace, and, over all, the unclouded sky. To-
wards the blue vault his gaze was directed. There a speck
was seen, which grew larger as it approached. Straight as
an arrow came the mystery; and then, with a rattle of
scales, a clatter of pebbles, and a puff of smoke from the
extended nostrils, a curious creature stood before the
astounded young dreamer.
On its back was a car, in which sat one of the prettiest
fairies you. would care to see. She alighted, when her
strange steed came to a standstill, approached the Prince,
and said: —
“Why, how do you do, my dear? I heard that you
were very ill, and as I happened to be taking a ride for my
‘health, I thought I would drop in —or rather down — and
see you with my own eyes. You seem to be getting along
famously. By the way, how are the professors? I should
THE PRINCE. 19
delight, above all things, to see them; but my many duties
will not allow me to take time at present. A fairy has so
many things to occupy her attention, that I often wish I
was a plain mortal —like yourself, for instance.. Do you
happen to have any candy with you? I started off in such
a hurry, that I forgot all about mine. A few peppermint-
drops will do very well until I get home.â€
The Prince managed to say that he could not have the
honor of supplying her fairyship with sweets, as he never
had any himself.
“Oh, Iam so sorry!†said she. “I thought those little
paper packages you have there, might contain lozenges
20 - THE. KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
or drops of some kind. So stupid of me to come off
without my usual supply! Well, now, if those bundles
have no candy in them, what do they contain?â€
The Prince then explained the matter, telling the
inquisitive little creature about his allowance, and how he
happened to have two packages at once.
“And that money is yours, and they will not allow you
to buy anything nice with it? How curious! Some day,
if you wish, I will come and take you to my home, where
you can have all the candy you want; and as for money,
—why, I will give you as much as both those little drib-
lets, there, multiplied together! â€
“How much would that be, if you please?†asked
the Prince.
“Oh, a great deal; I really could not say how much.
You might ask one of the professors,†replied she, airily.
During this conversation, the fairy’s steed had been
sitting tranquilly in the path, from time to time emitting
clouds of smoke and bright sparks. This puzzled the
Prince greatly.
“What a funny horse you have there,†said he. “Is
he a good one?â€
“That is not a horse, you foolish boy! It is a Sala-
mander. I tried all sorts and conditions of animals, but I
finally decided that a Salamander is the only one in the
whole lot to be relied on. He always keeps -close to his
fire, and does not eat anything, either, which is of some
advantage. When I first began to ride him, however, he
used to burn the saddles up as fast as I could provide
them; but I have one now made of asbestos, which does.
THE PRINCE. 20.
nicely. Well, I must be going, I think; but do not forget
that I am coming some day to take you on a visit.
Good bye!â€
The fairy then mounted her steed, rose from the ground,
and was soon, lost to view.
It was nearly sunset when the Prince awoke; and pick-
ing up the money, which had slipped from his hand, he
took his way to the palace. While walking along, he
remembered the fairy’s offer, and mentally tried to calcu-
late how much money he would have, if the contents of one
package were multiplied by that of the other. The sum was
22 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
too much for him, however, therefore he resolved to ask the
Professor of Mathematics about it at the first opportunity.
Entering the palace, he passed the open door of the
schoolroom, and discovered the Professor of Trigonom-
etry, Rhomboids, and Prisms
sitting at one of the desks,
actively engaged in discuss-
ing some knotty point with
the Professor of Mathemat-
ics. To the latter, he ad-
dressed the following ques-
tion, —
“ How much does three
shillings and_ sixpence
amount to multiplied by
three shillings and six-
pence?â€
The professors, feeling re-
markably light-hearted, on
account of the Prince’s re-
t covery, left off their discus-
sion at once, seized some
paper, and each proceeded to work out the problem. In
a few minutes, the Professor of Mathematics drew a line,
made a few figures, and said: —
““My dear pupil, your sum is very simple, as you per-
ceive by the ease with which I have obtained an answer.
You see I have performed this example by the shorter
method of decimals; but as you have not, as yet, studied
that system, I will explain it to you, using frac щۉ۪
THE PRINCE. 23
“ How much did you say that amounted to?†broke in
the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.
“T was just explaining to our dear Prince, that the pro-
duct, or, rather the square, of that number— three shillings
and sixpence — came to twelve shillings and threepence,
as I can readily prove.â€
“What! Only twelve and three! How can you be so
reckless with your reputation for precision? I have gone
over the sum twice, and I find the result to be, in both
cases, one hundred and forty-seven shillings; which, re-
duced to pounds, gives
seven pounds and seven
shillings.â€
After this statement,
from so good an au-
thority, the Prefessor of
Mathematics nervously
went over his calculation
again. Thesame old re-
sult stared him in the
face. Turning fiercely on his companion, he exclaimed:
“My answer is perfectly correct, as I can readily prove.
You are certainly becoming weak-minded! To question
my ability to do $0 simple a sum, indeed! Why, I could
perform it with my eyes shut, I tell you!â€
One word led to another, and the professors were about
to come to blows, when the King, hearing the rumpus,
entered. On discovering how matters stood, he ordered
both of them cast into a dungeon, there to cool off at their
leisure. The professors, struggling wildly, and both talk-
ing at once, were accordingly borne away.
24. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The next day, the King, having learned the cause of
the dispute from his son, sent for the Professor of Mathe-
matics, who quickly presented himself.
“Now,†said the King, “I wish to have strict justice
done; therefore, you may explain your manner of doing
the sum. Afterwards I will have your colleague advance
his solution.â€
The Professor bowed low, being certain of his ability to
clear himself. Drawing a chair to the table, and taking
some paper and a pen, he said, —
“Your Majesty understands the sum?â€
. , The King nodded.
“In that case,†continued the Professor, “we will pro-
ceed. First, we reduce three shillings and a half to halves,
which gives us seven halves. The other number being
also reduced, givesthe same. The proceeding is now very
simple: Multiply the numerators together for a new nu-
merator, and the denominators for a new denominator.
We then have forty-nine quarters; which, being reduced,
gives twelve shillings and a remainder of one quarter of a
‘shilling, or threepence.†The Professor looked up trium-
phantly. ‘I think that is very plain,†he said.
“Ves,†replied the King, “it appears perfectly correct.
I think you are entirely right. However, I must send you
back to your dungeon, while I examine the Professor of
Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.â€
In a few minutes, the latter was shown in.
“You will please explain the cause of your unseemly
contradiction of the Professor of Mathematics,†said the
King, with dignity.
THE PRINCE. 25.
The Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.
bowed low, and seated himself at the table.
“Now, your Majesty,†said he, “if you will kindly step.
this way, I will demonstrate the solution of the question in
hand. I suppose your Highness understands that ques-
tion?†The King having assented, the Professor contin-
ued: “First, we will reduce three shillings and sixpence
to pence, which gives us— let’s see-—three times twelve is.
thirty-six, and six is forty-two — gives us forty-two pence.
The multiplier and multiplicand being equal, we next
â€
proceed to find the product, which is†—the Professor
worked steadily for a minute, and then continued — “one
thousand, seven hundred, and sixty-four pence. These,
reduced to pounds and shillings, give seven pounds and
seven shillings; the correctness of which cannot be safely
disputed.â€
The King was surprised. He was certain that the
26 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Professor of Mathematics had made no mistake, and now
he was just as certain that the Professor of Trigonometry,
Rhomboids, and Prisms was right, also. Something was
at fault; but he was at a loss to explain what it was. He
knew an old saying to the effect that figures never lie;
but here they contradicted themselves, apparently, in the
most illogical manner.
The Professor was returned to his dungeon, pending a
decision; but the King was unable to decide which of the
two was right. Finally, he came to the conclusion that the
only way to do strict justice, was to turn both the pro-
fessors out of the palace to shift for themselves. This was
done, and they went away, bewailing their unlucky fate.
CHAPTER II.
THE PRINCE AND THE FAIRY LEAVE THE ISLAND OF
BASCOUGAR.
ROM the day on which he had seen the fairy in the
garden, the Prince kept watch for her return. Of
course, he told his father all about the adventure, and
how the fairy had promised to come again shortly.
“My son,†said the King, ‘you are very young, and
cannot be supposed to know a great deal; but you should
at least know that there are no such things as fairies.â€
“Oh,†replied the Prince, ‘but my nurse often told me
of them, —nice dainty little creatures, who dance in the
sunbeams and fly through the moonlight!â€
“That may very well be, my son; but such tales are
merely works of the imagination, and have no foundation
in actual fact. When I was a boy, I also heard such
stories as you mention; but, believe me, there is not a
grain of truth in the whole pack — not the smallest grain.â€
‘But, father,’ cried the Prince, “I saw a real fairy in
the garden, riding such a large, curious creature; and she
is coming soon, to take me on a visit toher home! â€
The King smiled indulgently. ‘You were asleep, no
doubt, my boy, and dreamed all that.â€
28 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Well,†said the Prince, ‘“ may I go with the fairy, if she
comes for me?â€
“That you shall! Any time, when she arrives, you may
go with her. You have my full consent.â€
Of course, the King promised so readily because he was
well satisfied, in his own mind, that no such thing as a
fairy could be found on the earth, under it, or anywhere
else. But as there would have been no story to tell, had
it not been for this promise — however rashly given— we
will not quarrel with the King on that account.
For some time, it seemed that the King knew what he:
was talking about; for, although the Prince spent many
hours in the garden, no fairy came. One day, however,
while he was seated on the rustic bench, he was rewarded
by descrying the same speck in the air seen on a former
occasion. It rapidly approached, and now there was no
doubt about it; it was the same fairy, riding the same
steed. Shortly she alighted near the Prince, greetings
were exchanged, and the fairy said: —
“Well, my Prince, I have come as I promised, to take
you to my home. Let us go up to the palace, and ask
your father’s permission.â€
“We will not have to,†was the reply; “he said that if
you ever came again, I could surely go.â€
“I think it best to see him first, at any rate,†said she.
“T do not care to take you off without his knowing it.
He might be very angry, and as I wish to visit you often,
that would make things rather unpleasant.â€
So they walked up to the palace, the Salamander follow-
ing. You may be sure the King was highly surprised
THE PRINCE AND THE FAIRY. 29
when he met this real fairy; but, even then, he would not
admit that she was different from any other little girl.
“You can’t fool me,†he said. ‘You may call yourself a
fairy, —so might I call myself a long-tailed monkey; that
would not make me one.â€
“Well, we should like to start right away,†said the
fairy. ‘I wish to reach home before night.â€
“ How long a trip is it?†asked the King.
“Only a matter of two or three hours’ ride.â€
“Ts your steed a safe one?â€
“Oh, yes. Nothing could be safer
“T will have the professors go out and look at him, at
ag
least,†said he.
- So he called all the professors into the garden, and they
.made avery careful examination of the Salamander. Some
of them were even able to classify it, and proved it to be
really a Salamander, only an extra large one. This did
more than anything else to quict the King’s secret fears,
30 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
It seemed that the little girl—as he persisted in calling
the fairy—was telling nothing but the truth; she, also,
had called it a Salamander.
The professors came to the conclusion that the creature
was strong enough to carry half a dozen Princes, if need
be; and so, as the King could make no objections on that
score, he said: —
“Well, my son, I suppose you must go, as I made a
solemn promise. Come back in a day or two, at the
latest.â€
“That we will, sir,†replied the fairy.
Then she and the Prince mounted the car.
“Hold on!†cried one of the professors. ‘ That thing
cannot fly! It has no wings!†:
“Very true!†cried the rest; ‘we overlooked that!â€
‘““Oh, yes; he can fly,†replied the fairy, smiling.
“Not at all! How could it be possible? He has no
wings!†was the excited chorus.
As an answer, the fairy remarked something to the
Salamander in a low tone. He at once lumbered forward
a few paces, and then, rising into the air, shot over the
heads of the assembled professors like a rocket.
As the travellers passed away, wild cries of “Come
back! Hehas no wings! He cannot flya foot!†followed
them. To these exclamations the fairy paid no attention,
except it was to smile at the unbelief of the professors.
To the Prince she said, —
“You will find, my boy, that the Salamander can fly
excellently well, even if he has no wings.â€
CHAPTER III.
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN.
“THE Salamander shot upwards at an angle of forty-five
degrees; but, on gaining an altitude of four miles,
he ceased rising, and pursued a horizontal course. For
two hours this flight was continued; and at the end of
that time a huge, dark mass loomed up ahead.
“See,†cried the fairy, “we are almost there, now.â€
“Ts it a cloud?†asked the Prince.
“Oh, no; not at all. It is a Floating Mountain.â€
“Oh, dear!†exclaimed the Prince. “I do not know
what that can be. I never heard of one before.â€
“Well,†replied she, “I cannot blame you for that,
because I think this is the only one of the kind known.
It happened in this way:-Ages ago, there was a gigantic
volcanic eruption; and as, by some means or other, the
crater became blocked, the mountain was torn bodily away,
and hurled into space. At the height of four miles it
ceased rising, became fixed, and is now a true satellite,
traversing its orbit around the earth in the same direction,
and at the same rate of speed, with which the latter turns
on its axis. Ships—which pass but rarely —think it a
mass of clouds; while from no part of the earth where
people dwell, can it be seen. It is at too low an elevation
for that.â€
32 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The Floating Mountain was now close at hand, and the
Prince remarked that it looked like a huge funnel, small
end down.
“Yes,†said the fairy, “it turned over while coming
from its original resting-place, and now floats bottom side
up, as you see. However, that makes it much better for
me, as it is now quite level on top. Well, here we are.â€
The Salamander had not been idle during the explana-
tion given by the fairy; and now they rose over the edge
of the plain, and the Prince saw a very strange-looking
building, in the distance. It resembled many other tall
‘buildings, with the curious exception of being much larger
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN.
Uo
Go
at the top than at the bottom. They rapidly approached
it, and in a few minutes the Salamander gently alighted on
the roof; but it was really more of a promenade than a
roof, for it was perfectly flat, and had a parapet all around
it. There wasa curious animal reclining on this wall, which
gazed sleepily at them, and then curled itself down for
another nap.
“What is that?†asked ® \
the Prince, for he had y
never seen so large an
animal before. The crea-
ture looked
partly like a
horse, and partly
like a lion and
an eagle, and
had wings. Daan i -
fahatenise aren. Tee SEs ie
Hippogriff,†re- ‘ NS emer cers
plied she. ‘He
is perfectly tame, and will not hurt you. Come, let us
go down into the house.â€
In the mean time she had taken the car from the Sala-
mander; and he now followed them down a flight of stairs
to the room below. The whole castle was built solidly of
stone, and seemed a much more fitting residence for an
ogre or several afrits than a delicate little creature like
the fairy. The Prince did not ask any questions, however ;
and, in fact, that was unnecessary, as the fairy seemed
anxious to show and explain everything.
2
a
34 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
On one side of the room was a door leading into another
apartment; and opposite was a large fireplace, with a
regular old-fashioned fire burning in it; that is to say, a
very large one. At the other two sides of the room were
several small windows; but, in place of being up near the
centre of the wall, as is usual, they were close to the floor.
There were also several chairs and tables disposed about
the apartment, besides a number of cooking utensils.
The Salamander had followed them downstairs, and
now, crawling to the fire, he immediately took a large mouth-
ful of coals, crunching them with evident enjoyment. Then
he entered the flames, and burrowing among the hot ashes,
curled himself up, and was soon asleep.
The ashes were at once swept up on the hearth, more
fuel put on the fire, and active preparations begun among
the cooking utensils for supper. The Prince saw the vari-
ous articles move, but he could not understand the cause
of it at all.
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 35
“Tt seems curious to you, my boy, does it not?†asked
the fairy, who noticed the look of astonishment on his
face. “I will explain. Gezzle, appear!†she commanded.
There had been a pot moving through the air, at that
moment, in a most unaccountable manner. At the fairy’s
command the pot paused, and beside it appeared a most
hideous creature. It was very black and very ugly, and
had short, crooked legs and long arms.
“ At your service, madam,†said the shape.
“Supper in an hour, Gezzle! You may disappear!â€
Turning to the Prince, the fairy said: ‘“ That is a Volcano
Demon. I caught several of them in an old, extinct
crater. They are good servants, but very ugly, as you
see, which accounts for their being invisible, as I care to
see them only when necessary. Now, while Gezzle is pre-
paring supper, I will show you the rest of the castle. This
is the kitchen; and this,†said she, opening a door at the
side of the room, “‘is the cellar. You see I have a good
supply of vegetables here,†pointing at a number of bins,
full of cabbages, carrots, turnips, and potatoes. ‘ The
vegetable mines are close by, and to-morrow I will show
them to you.â€
She then passed to another flight of stairs, leading down
to the next story.
“This room,†said she, “is where the Volcano Demon
sleeps; and this,†indicating another, “is for odds and
ends of various kinds.â€
Descending another stairway, they entered the fairy’s
private room, which was at one side of a narrow hall in
which the staircase was placed. Across the hall was an-
36 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
other room, which the fairy told the Prince he might
occupy, while in the castle.
Thus, all the different stories of the house were explored,
and at last they came to the ground floor. The fairy, how-
ever, informed the Prince that it was the garret; and she
pulled up a trap-door in the floor, exposing an aperture
crossed with iron bars.
“Come, my boy,†said she, “and look at the ocean.â€
The Prince looked down through the opening, and, sure
enough, far, far below, the mighty world of waters stretched
away to the horizon.
“ This is an old crater,†continued the fairy, “and I built
my house over it for the sake of the view.â€
After the Prince’s curiosity was satisfied, the fairy
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 37
closed the trap, and passing through a hole in the wall,
they found themselves on the ground outside.
“Tt is nearly supper time,†said she; “so we will
return.â€
The Prince started to re-enter the castle.
“We will not go that way,†said she. “I do detest
climbing up stairs, which accounts for my having things
up side down, as you might think.â€
Leg A of
eed! Ute
liga cep ee!
She then gave a peculiar whistle, and soon a curious
creature came stalking around the corner of the building.
It had a lion’s body, an eagle’s head and beak, and was
provided with large wings.
“Tt is a Griffin,’ said the fairy. “Do not be afraid;
all the animals here are perfectly tame.â€
So they mounted the Griffin, and with a few strong
flaps of his wings, he landed them on the summit of the
castle. Descending into the interior, supper was found
awaiting them.
38 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
After the meal was concluded, they went down into the
fairy’s room.
“T will have a good time to-morrow,†said she, “ show-
ing you around. I think you will be much interested in
the jewel-bushes, the vegetable mines, and some other
rather curious things. By-the-way, did you get the an-
swer to that sum I put to you on my first visit?â€
“No,†replied the Prince, “and the professors could not
do it, either. My father sent two of them away on that
account.â€
“What!†exclaimed she, ‘‘sent them away from the
palace?†.
“ Ves,†said the Prince.
“Well, that is too bad! But it hardly seems possible
that they were unable to solve it.â€
)
“They could n’t, though,†said he.
“Tam sorry I said anything about it to you. But as it
is now ‘too late to recall it, ] must not fail to set things
straight when we return. On second thought, I will have
you write an explanation; I might forget it.â€
She then had the Prince write as she dictated; and
taking the paper, sewed it securely inside his outer gar-
ment, so that it might not be lost.
Soon after, the Prince retired to rest.
The next morning the fairy took him out on the plain,
and showed him the vegetable mines.
They passed through a garden, at the rear of the castle,
which was divided into regular sections by neat paths, and
overgrown with trees and shrubs of various kinds. As
they passed under the trees, the fairy gave the Prince
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 39
a great deal of information in regard to their different
fruits.
“This,†said she, as they entered the shade of a thick
scrubby tree, whose branches grew straight out from the
trunk, “is a silver tree. You perceive the fruit resem-
bles a pomegranate; but there is an essential difference,
Climb up, my boy, and pluck some of the fruit, and I
will show you wherein the difference lies.â€
The Prince, like all boys, was an enthusiastic tree-
climber; and in a few moments he was among the
branches, where half a
dozen of the silver pome-
granates were soon gath-
ered.
“Now,†said the fairy,
after he had handed her
the fruit, “I will show you
why it is called the silver tree.â€
She immediately broke one of the pomegranates across
the middle, and there, neatly reposing side by side like
seeds in a pod, were a number of bright new shillings.
The Prince was greatly astonished; but by the fairy’s
directions he soon had a goodly number of the precious
seeds extracted from their resting-places, and transferred
to his pockets.
They passed on, and nearly every tree grew some kind
of precious stone or metal. One low bush, in particular,
struck the Prince as being very beautiful; for on it, spark-
ling like mammoth dewdrops, were diamonds of all sizes;
much larger and finer, the Prince remarked, than any
40 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
in his father’s big crown, which only appeared on state
occasions. By the fairy’s leave he gathered a handful of
the largest and brightest of them.
The wonderful grove was now left behind, and, ascend-
ing a slight hill, they entered a patch of running candy-
vines. These plants grew in great profusion, and candy
of every known variety, and suited to all tastes, lay in
every direction.
Having supplied themselves with as much as they
wished, they continued their walk, and finally arrived at
the mouth of a tunnel. Near this opening lay a large
number of cabbages. They entered, and having reached
the end of the passage—where one of the Volcano
Demons was hard at work, mining the cabbages — the
Prince, for the first time, saw a real vegetable: mine. The
“lead†was four feet thick or more, and was composed
entirely of cabbages, all packed in tightly, and in the most
regular manner.
After having examined this vegetable vein very thor-
oughly, they proceeded to visit the various other shafts,
where any vegetable one could imagine was produced.
The Prince thought it extremely remarkable, and no
doubt you will agree with him on that point.
At last, all the principal mines had been investigated,
and they were returning to the castle by a more direct
course, when ona low hill at one side, a faint smoke was
seen ascending.
“Ts that a volcano?†asked the Prince.
“T think not,†replied the fairy; ‘although there is a
large amount of gas somewhere in the ground, which
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 41
assists in floating the mountain. I was told so by one of
the Volcano Demons; and their judgment should be
excellent on any such question. Let us go up and in-
vestigate.â€
They soon ascended the hill, and there was a large bird
Wie 6°
sitting calmly in the midst of a bright fire, which momen-
tarily grew larger.
“Now I have it!†cried the fairy; “that is a Phenix.
There has been one here for several centuries; and, as
you know, they renew themselves by fire every five hun-
dred years.â€
The Prince gazed spell-bound; but, even as he looked,
42 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the bird’s neck was seized by a long, snaky flame, and
fell limp among the red coals. In another moment, noth-
ing remained except the fire, which leaped and crackled
and sparkled as though proud of its victory.
Suddenly a loud report was heard; a shaft of blue
flame shot sky-wards, and the ground began to tremble
as with an earthquake shock. A cry echoed overhead,
and a Volcano Demon came rushing through the air.
He alighted by the column of fire, which was spouting
like a molten fountain, waved his arms wildly, and, with
a shout of joy, leaped headlong into the flames and dis-
appeared.
The fairy put her fingers to her lips and whistled’shrilly.
“We must return to the palace,†said she. ‘The moun-
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 43
tain is about to break up and fall into the ocean. My
power over the Volcano Demons has gone, which is a sure
sign. Their mistress has called them again.â€
The Prince was greatly frightened; but before he had
time to think over the situation, in response to the fairy’s
call, a black shadow cut the air, and a Griffin alighted
beside them.
“Mount, Prince!†cried the fairy; and in a second they
left the quaking ground, and were flying through the
thick smoke.
In afew minutes the castle top was gained; and the
Salamander having been routed from his lair, the sad-
dle was quickly placed, and they were away; but not
a moment too soon, for, as they cleared the battlements,
the castle tottered to its foundations, and fell with a
crash —a pile of ruins. The air was thick with vapor,
which curled upwards in great. wreaths; red, green, and
blue flames clove the darkness; and now and then a loud
44 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
rumbling sounded, while the mountain trembled from end
to end.
Hardly had the Salamander cleared the smoke than,
with a noise like thunder, the fairy’s late domain parted in
two immense fragments, and immediately started on its
fall to the water. A few seconds of breathless silence
followed; and then, with a roar that rolled and rumbled
across the rippling sea, the Floating Mountain was en-
gulfed in the shifting waves of ocean, and disappeared
from view.
CHAPTER IV.
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER.
FTER the catastrophe described in the last chapter,
all was still again. The waves subsided and rolled
as before; and over them Hippogriffs and Griffins flew
wildly about, uttering loud cries. Far overhead, above
the shifting smoke, floated a spark of golden fire. It rose
steadily in long spirals, and was finally lost to view. It
was the Phenix, resurrected once more.
The Salamander had: paused in his flight, and, like the
Prince and the fairy, had been watching the destruction
of his old home. The Prince was still gazing, when he
was startled to hear some one crying. He turned, and
what was his surprise to find a little girl, apparently a
year or two younger than himself, weeping bitterly.
“Where did you come from, and where is the fairy?â€
asked he.
The maiden still wept, and said: ‘I was the fairy; but
the destruction of the Floating Mountain has broken the
spell, and I am now returned to my natural shape. But
with the loss of the fairy'’s form and power, I have become
a child again, and you can’t think how frightened I am.â€
The Prince, who was a chivalrous little fellow, comforted
his companion as well as he knew how. “ There, there,â€
said he, soothingly, “you are in no danger at all. I will
46 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
take the best of care of you, and we will soon get back to
my father’s kingdom, where we shall be perfectly safe.â€
All this time the Salamander had been lying on his
oars, so to speak, merely keeping above the waves, which
had long since returned
to their normal condition.
The Phenix had disap-
peared overhead, and the
Hippogriffs and Griffins,
screaming mournfully,
had flown away, and were
already out of sight. The
little girl dried her tears,
and pushing back her long
black hair, said, —
“What can we do now?
The Salamander does not
know where to go, and I
am afraid that he will no
longer obey me.†She
turned towards the crea-
ture’s head, however, and
cried: “To the island of Bascougar!â€
To this the Salamander paid no particular attention;
he seemed to be trying to recollect something; probably
her voice sounded strange to him. Finally, however, he
turned slowly, and started off at a great pace. Faster and
faster he flew, and the two children clung to each other
in dismay. The sun sank beneath the western horizon,
and one by one the stars appeared, but still they sped on.
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. 47
At last, after it was quite dark, their speed was lessened ;
and soon the Salamander came down and rested on the
ground. The children did not know where they were;
but they could distinguish trees growing around them,
and, close by, a large
building loomed
black against the
stars.
“Oh, I wonder
where we are now?â€
said the little girl.
“JT don't know,â€
replied the Prince;
“but I will get out
and see. You -sit
here until I come
back.â€
So the Prince dis-
mounted, and _ pro-
ceeded away into the
darkness.
«Who is that?â€
asked some one.
The Prince was startled, for the darkness was so
profound that it was quite impossible to see who had
spoken.
Again the voice said, —
““Who’s that, I say?â€
“It’s me,†replied the Prince.
“Yes, that’s all very well,†the voice answered; “ but
48 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
who, in the name of common sense, is ‘me’? Iam not
acquainted with any one of that name.â€
“I am Heir Apparent to the throne of the kingdom
of Bascougar, and have lost my way. If it was not so
dark, you could
see that Tama
very little boy,â€
said the Prince.
The two had
approached
each other, and
now the Prince
saw the large
figure of a man,
who carried a
carpet-bag in
one hand; and,
strange to relate,
this figure had
no head.
“Well, well,â€
replied the
shape, “I am
very sorry you have gone so far out of your course, for
it must be fourteen hundred and twenty-one miles from
here to your home. That is, if I remember rightly. But
hold on a minute; I have my head in this bag, and per-
haps I can think what is best to be done.if I get it out.â€
The creature then began to fumble with the fastenings
~of the bag, and in a few minutes he produced a large head
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. 49
from its capacious depths. It had long hair, and two eyes
which burned brightly in the darkness.
“There,†said the figure, “that is, on the whole, much
more satisfactory. Why, you are quite a small boy, the
first I have seen for one hundred and thirty years. I have
not been away from home during that length of time.
By-the-way, I am a Decapitated Ogre.â€
This announcement, made in a matter-of-fact tone,
startled the Prince again. He had an idea that ogres
made a business of eating little boys, so he inquired
timidly, —
“Do you eat little boys and girls, Mr. Ogre?â€
The Ogre laughed heartily; his sides shook, and he
came near dropping his head, which he held by a loop in
the hair.
“Well, that’s good! I like that!†said he. ‘No, none
of my family eat children any more, although we used to ;
but that is very many years ago. Perhaps I will tell you
about it sometime. Now, however, let us go into the
house and get some supper, and to-morrow we will sce
what can be done about getting you home again. Come
along.â€
“T must go back and get Halli first,†said the Prince;
“and, besides, there is the Salamander —we must not leave
him behind.â€
“So you have a little girl along, have you?†said the
Decapitated Ogre, “and a Salamander? That accounts
for your reaching this place. I have been greatly exer-
cised in my mind as to your mode of arrival, and intended
asking you for an account of your adventures, as soon as
4
50 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
we had some spare time; but as you have a Salamander,
of course that explains it. Yes, tell them to come along.â€
So the Prince returned to the spot where he had left
Halli — which, by-the-way, was her real name — and in-
formed her of what had taken place. Then she descended
from the car, and they proceeded up the path, under the
gloomy trees, towards the castle: first the Decapitated
Ogre with his head in his hand, then Halli and the Prince,
and, behind them, the Salamander.
They soon arrived
beforea gate all studded
with iron bolts and bars.
This the ogre opened,
and a long stone pas-
sageway was entered.
At the end of this was
another door standing
ajar. Going in, they
found themselves in a
lofty apartment, at one
side of which burned a brisk fire in a wide fireplace.
Opposite the fire stood an oaken table, with supper al-
ready steaming on its polished surface. The walls of the
room were of stone, and high up on the sides of these were
two windows, crossed by iron bars.
There were two ogres in the place; one of these —a
very old one —sat by the fireside in a rocking-chair, sup-
porting his head on one knee; the other was a female.
Her head rested on the mantelpiece, and she was busy
putting the finishing touches to the evening meal.
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. 51
Then the Decapitated Ogre, the Prince, Halli, and, last
of all, the Salamander, filed in; and the first, waving his
head towards his companions, exclaimed, —-
“Just look at what I found in the garden, this evening,
will you, —areal human boy and girl, and a Salamander!â€
"The two Ogres suspended operations for a moment, and
gazed intently at the strangers; but they were soon done
with their curiosity; and in a short time the whole family,
joined by the two children, sat down to supper. The
Salamander retreated into the fire.
Three ropes were suspended from the ceiling, each hav-
ing a hook attached to its lower extremity; and, before
eating, the three Ogres hung their heads on these hooks.
In this manner they were able, not only to see themselves
eating, but everything else going on in the room, also.
The Prince and Halli were very hungry, and, ably as-
sisted by the three Ogres, the provisions were quickly
despatched. Afterwards, they gathered around the fire,
when, at their host’s request, the history of the rise and
fall of the Floating Mountain was given. When the tale
was completed and variously commented upon, it was
very late, and the Ogres were beginning to yawn sleepily.
The Prince and his little companion were shown into a
small, square room, where they were told to pass the
night; and in spite of their novel position, and a lurking
fear entertained by each as to the good intentions of
their hosts, they soon fell asleep, and did not awaken until
aroused by a conversation in the next apartment.
CHAPTER V.
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE.
HE sun was shining brightly in at a small window high
up in the wall, and quickly rising, Halli and the
Prince soon presented themselves in the kitchen. The
Ogres seemed much pleased to hear that their young guests
had slept well, and talked in such a kindly spirit, that the
children’s secret misgivings soon died away. After a
hearty breakfast, the Ogre with whom they had first be-
come acquainted remarked : —
“ My dear children, my wife and father, likewise myself,
have been cudgelling our brains to an extent quite unusual
with us, — for, as you may suppose, our life here flows on
very regularly, with no great excitement of any kind ; but,
for all our waste of gray brain matter, we have been unable
to decide on what course to pursue in restoring you to
your home. My father tells me that it is exactly the
length of four hundred and seventy-four sea-serpents
from here to the island of Bascougar; and as a sea-serpent
is precisely three miles in length, you will readily perceive
that that makes a distance of fourteen hundred and twenty-
two ordinary miles.â€
“Fourteen hundred and twenty-two miles!†exclaimed
Halli.
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 53
“Yes,†replied the Ogre. “ But although that is a great
distance, I think the Salamander could easily convey you
that far in the course of a day.â€
“Oh, if he only would!†cried the Prince.
“Tt seems he won’t though; and that is the main trou-
ble,†replied the Ogre. ‘‘ However, you can stay here a
few days, and during that time something to solve the
difficulty may possibly be discovered. For the present, I
propose that you accompany me ona tour of our island.
The fresh air may perhaps cause our minds to conjure up
some good plan which eludes us now.â€
The children, dismayed at the great distance dividing
them from home, could propose nothing better; so they
passed out of the castle, and found themselves in the
avenue up which they had come the evening before. On
each side of a long path stood numerous trees; but they
differed curiously from ordinary trees, —in a manner, in
fact, puzzling in the extreme to the Prince, although Halli,
who had seen many remarkable and unusual sights, was
not greatly impressed. The trees all stood roots upward;
and, what was also very curious and worthy of note, the
Ogre, having deposited his head in a secure place, began
to shift some of the trees into different positions.
“The arrangement of these trees sometimes strikes me
as being open to objection,†said he. ‘I get them placed
in an apparently acceptable manner, but, invariably, some
time after, I always have an idea that their positions may
be improved upon. Now, children, what do you think
about it?†However, without allowing them time to
reply, he continued: “But perhaps the hand of Nature
54 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
can arrange these trees in a sufficiently artistic manner;
so we will not bother ourselves any further with the sub- .
ject. You are perhaps surprised at seeing the strange
manner in which vegetable substances flourish on this
island; but the anomaly is accounted for in this way: You
see that the soil beneath your feet is hard and flint-like ;
there is not a spoonful of loose earth on the whole island;
and, what is worse, never
will be. In fact, we are
standing on a solid mass
of what is known as me-
teoric iron. This island
not only consists of that
material, it is itself a
meteor; oneofthe largest
unknown to scientists.
Of course, Isay unknown,
for there have never, as
yet, been any people here,
with the single exception
of yourselves. I and my
family cannot be strictly classed as people, although we
are mortal when circumstances are favorable to such a
result, but in a different degree from you, and for entirely
dissimilar reasons. We will, perhaps, discuss that question
on some future occasion. Our dwelling here, far from our
people, is not voluntary on our part; it is the work of
Wykola, the Black Spirit of the Ragged Mountains.â€
During the conversation, the Decapitated Ogre had
raised his head from the ground, and now, as he finished
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 55
speaking, large tears rolled from his eyes; he was over-
come by the memory of the injury received at the hands
of the malignant Spirit referred to.
Halli, also, at the mention of that dread name had
grown pale, and exclaimed, “What! Wykola, of the
Ragged Mountains?â€
?
“Ves; the same,†replied the Ogre, who had now some-
what recovered his composure. ‘But why do you ask?â€
«“ Alas!†said she, ‘I, too, have felt the wrath of the
Black Spirit. By his power I was taken from my home,
and, after having been changed into a fairy, was doomed to
inhabit a dreary solitude, far from my mother and kindred,
the Floating Mountain, of which I told you last night.
When the mountain fell the spell was broken, for 1 was
sentenced to remain there until that very thing happened.â€
The Ogre started. ‘ Indeed,†said he, “ that is a strange
coincidence. May I ask how you fell into Wykola’s
clutches?â€
“Well, you see,†replied Halli, “it was necessary that a
person should do something wrong before that could
happen.â€
“Ves,†said the Ogre, “although Wykola’s imps did not
take any great pains to find out whether a wrong had
really been committed. What did you do?â€
“T was caught beating eggs.â€
“Beating eggs! A terrible crime, surely.â€
“So it seems,†said Halli. ‘My mother went to
Wykola’s cavern with the imps who took me there, and
tried to procure my release; but Wykola laughed, and said
that beating anything was a very cruel proceeding, and he
would not let me go.â€
56 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Did he draw your sentence from a large tub?†asked
the Ogre.
“Yes, A demon sat at a desk calling off the number of
each case. Mine was 11,136. Then.a pale yellow imp
reached into a big tub, and drew out a roll of paper. This
was handed to the clerk, and he opened it, and read it
aloud.â€
“Well,†said the Ogre, “ my case was somewhat similar.
You know Wykola had his spies behind every bush and
rock nearly, and it was hard to escape them. Myself and
family lived near a small stream in the mountains. Just
above our house the brook ran between upright walls. It
was in the spring, and the fish were beginning to come up
the stream. Now, father was very fond of fish, and one
day he came rushing in saying that there was a big school
of trout in the pool before the house. As it happened, we
had no nets or other things to catch them with, so my wife
and I went above the pool and sat down between the walls,
in the brook. We stopped the water entirely, and, in a
few minutes, after the water had run out from below, father
threw out four hundred and eighty-one trout. After they
were all on the bank, my wife remarked, —
“«« We stole a march on those fish very nicely.’
““« Ves,’ I replied, ‘so we did.’
“Father was already dressing the fish, and after we had
dried ourselves, we went out to see how he was getting
along.
“¢That was a great catch, said father. ‘There is at
least a ton of fish here.’
“¢QOh, no,’ said I, ‘hardly that much.’
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 57
“«T cannot be mistaken,’ replied he. ‘Since you spoke
I have come to the conclusion that there is more than a
ton; yes, at least twenty-two pounds more.’
“At this moment we were enveloped in a dark cloud,
and landed in Wykola’s cave. He was very glad to see
us. ‘Spring is a good time for me,’ said he. ‘I always.
have plenty of cases when folks begin to go fishing.’
“Well, the old demon who acted as clerk called off our
number, and the yellow imp drew the sentence from the
tub. It was this: ‘All three of you are condemned to live
on a cast-iron island ninety-nine years, and as much
longer as is necessary to completely oxidize said island.’
““« Hold on,’ I cried. ‘I object!’
“ «What is it?’ asked Wykola.
“ «My wife and I did not agree with father on the weight
of the fish.’
«Oh, that’s all right,’ said he. ‘It is a well-established
fact that both of you stole a march on the trout while your
father was hatching up his lie about the weight of them.’
“We protested; but it did no good. The next day we
were sent here.â€
“ How could Wykola send you away for doing such
things as that?†asked the Prince.
“Well, that would be hard to explain,†replied the Ogre.
“ But at this time most of the people living near had been
sent off for really doing something wrong, and I suppose
he wanted to keep his hand in. He condemned us, as he
said, on technical points of law. However, I do not see
much justice about it.â€
Passing out of the strange forest, they wandered across
58 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the hot metallic surface of the island. Everywhere the
ground was perfectly hard, and everywhere all animal
and insect life was entirely absent. Not a bird carolled
forth its lay; not a butterfly flaunted its wings in the
warnr sunshine; not an animal of any kind leaped from
its lair at their approach; all was still and empty.
After proceeding for some distance, they mounted a hill,
and before them lay the ocean, heaving, rippling, and dash-
ing on the iron-bound coast in spray and foam-capped
breakers. The children and the Ogre stood for some time
taking in the beauty of the scene.
It was a perfect day. The sun shone brightly; and the
breeze, which was but a gentle breath, had no effect on the
slumbering ocean. On the shore were a few curious-
looking crabs, which ran backwards and forwards as they
disported themselves in child-like gambols. Far away, a
creature rose above the ocean to the height of a ship’s mast
It wavered to and fro, while its wet sides glistened in the
sunlight. Then the shape disappeared: it was a sea-
serpent.
The children now saw that there were a great many of
these serpents floating on the water; some lying idle, as if
asleep, others chasing each other in elephantine gambols.
With a rush and a parting of foam-crested waves, they
swam in eccentric circles; then, rearing towards the sky,
twined round each other, only to fall a moment later back
into the sea, with the crash of a falling tower. High flew
the spray, while, dimly outlined for a space, rainbows of all
colors shone on these miniature clouds.
“Oh, how beautiful!†exclaimed Halli; “but had we
They stood for some time taking in the beauty of the scene.
60 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
not better go farther inland, Mr. Ogre? If these strange
creatures should come on shore, we would furnish them
but a very small mouthful.â€
)
“There is not a particle of danger,†replied the Ogre.
“These serpents areenchanted. They guard this island,
but cannot leave the water. As long as we remain on the
land we are safe; and even should we leave it, they would
only fetch us back. However, as we have no boat, there
is not much chance of our going away. The wicked spirit
who brought us here, placed them in the surrounding
-ocean to deter us. in case we made an effort to escape.
: No doubt, they would be as glad to escape as we; but the
charm holds them fast, and not until this island crumbles
into dust or we go away, can they resume their natural
shapes. Let us proceed.â€
They accordingly walked on, but nothing was to be seen
save the iron-like surface of the island, the sea beyond,
and, in the distance, the serpents patrolling the shore.
Never was there a safer prison.
The breeze died away, and now the metallic surface, over
which they walked, became very warm and unpleasant.
‘By this time, however, they had completed the circuit of
the island, and were near the castle and the wonderful
erove again. Atthe Ogre’s invitation, the children followed
him into the house, where it was cooler, and, in conse-
quence, much more comfortable.
After dinner they were gathered around the fireplace,
and the children’s dilemma came up for discussion. _The
female Ogre was washing the dishes; the old one sat in the
chimney-corner, nodding, as usual; while before the fire
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 61
-sat Halli, the Prince, and the remaining Ogre. The latter
spoke: +
“T am very much concerned, my dear children, as to
how we can return you to your homes. Now, let us
reason a little. A Salamander is not a spirit, neither is he
transformed from some other
shape. From this, it stands
to reason, that — fairy or
mortal — any one should
be able to guide him, in
any direction or to any
place they decide upon.
Therefore, as
you, my dear
Halli, find it
impossible to
direct your
steed since re-
suming your
proper shape,
I have come
to the conclu-
sion —and you will, no doubt, agree with me— that you
have forgotten something, — perhaps a word, a phrase, or
even an entire sentence; or, perhaps, some motion, by
which you were wont to inform him of the route to be
taken. Consider, my child—think. Am I not right?â€
Halli leaned her chin on her hand and gazed thought-
fully into the fire. She thought intensely for some time,
but only succeeded in coming to the conclusion that the
62 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Decapitated Ogre was correct in his conjecture. Dimly
she remembered something, which, do what she might,
eluded her grasp. She could not recall it.
The Prince watched her anxiously. He took her hand
and said, ‘Do think, Halli! Think hard! I know papa
is getting anxious about me, and I want to see him, too.â€
Then he fairly broke down and cried on Halli’s shoulder.
“There, there,†said the Decapitated Ogre, soothingly.
“We know that you wish to get home very much. Do
not give way, but try and be a little man. You know
that your father would be glad to hear that his son was
equal to any occasion. Dry your tears, and we will think
and think until we find a solution to this question.â€
Thus adjured, the Prince gradually controlled his grief,
and in a short time had entirely recovered his composure.
Halli had continued to think, and suddenly she ex-
claimed: ‘Oh, I believe I remember ‘now! Yes, it
comes back to me. I clearly recollect the word I was
in the habit of whispering to the Salamander when about
to start!â€
“Good!†said the Ogre. ‘Iwas sure there was some-
thing of the kind. Nothing happens, you know, without a
cause. Therefore, as the Salamander went perfectly well
at one time and not at all well since, why, it was logical to
come to some such conclusion as I arrived at. We shall
be very sorry to lose you so soon, for I suppose you are
both in a hurry to return to your home. We will not
detain you; but, in the future, I hope your opinion of us
will be somewhat better than that held on your arrival
here.â€
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 63,
Both the Prince and Halli assured the good Ogre that
his kindness to them should never be forgotten. “ My
father is very rich,†said the Prince, “ and he will be glad
to give you all the money you want; yes, and professors,
too. I will have him send you the ones I like best.â€
“You are a good little boy,†replied the Ogre, patting
him on the head, “but I do not care for anything in return
for the little you have had at my hands. The only thing
we really wish for now, is to escape from this desolate
island. However, your father could not aid us in that, as
it would be impossible for any number of ships to ap-
proach. The sea-serpents would certainly devour the
sailors and sink the vessels by main force.â€
Then said Halli, “Why could we not send you the
Salamander after we arrive safely at Bascougar? Then
you might escape with perfect safety.â€
‘Bless you, my child,’ replied the Ogre; “I never
thought of that. If you can accomplish it, why, I will
avail myself of your help. That gives me the first gleam
of hope I have had for more than a hundred years.â€
The Prince had risen, and now seemed very anxious to
be gone. He told Halli that it was best to start at once,
as nothing could be gained by waiting. Therefore the
Salamander was routed from his cozy lair, and made
ready for the journey. The three Ogres followed them to
the door. There were many good-byes, and even the old
Ogre shook them cordially by the hand. With injunctions
from those left behind not to be forgotten, the children
took their places in the car. And the Salamander having
received instructions to proceed to the island of Bascougar,
04 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
also the mysterious order, the lack of which had caused
them to depart so far from the real course in the first
instance, rose like a rocket, and straight as an arrow pro-
ceeded on his way.
Presently the largest meteor unknown to science was
nothing but a dab of gray mist on the horizon, and soon
even this trace became confounded with the waves.
It was nearly sunset, but the children, feeling secure,
and certain of now reaching their destination safely, did not
fear the advancing night. Cuddling down in the bottom
of the car, they gazed over its sides at the ocean below.
Nothing was seen in that direction, except an occasional
monster of the deep slumbering on the quiet waters. The
sun set, and as they were travelling directly towards that
portion of the sky, the right direction was being taken by
their silent steed. By-and-by the supper supplied by the
female Ogre was eaten; soon after they fell asleep.
CHAPTER VI.
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS.
HROUGH the night, tireless as a steam-engine, sped
the Salamander. About eight o’clock his speed
slackened; then he came to a full stop.
Was he about to alight?
Halli awoke, and looked out to see if they were near
their destination. Nothing was in sight; all was dark-
ness; but, from below, the ceaseless murmur of the ocean
rose to her ears.
The Salamander soon started to rise into the air, travel-
ling in wide circles. Higher and higher he mounted.
The sound of the sea died away. They were at an im-
mense altitude. Again the Salamander paused in his
flight, and seemed to be at a loss which way to proceed.
Halli did not know what to do. The Prince still slum-
bered. She would not awaken him.
Suddenly the Salamander began to descend. Like a
tock he fell, and, as lower altitudes were reached, Halli
became conscious of hearing cries, somewhere below them,
which were borne faintly to her ears on the night air.
Louder and louder grew the cries; and soon dim forms
were seen flying wildly through the darkness. Shadowy,
mist-like creatures gathered around them, and peered into
bee
-
66 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the car with mournful eyes. Halli was frightened at first,
but she soon discovered, in these strange shapes, the
forms of her ancient friends, — Hippogriffs and Griffins.
After gazing into the car for several minutes, the creatures
flew away, uttering doleful screams. These became more
distant every second, and were finally swallowed up in the
gloom and heard no more.
The Prince, awakened by this disturbance, had, with
his little companion, witnessed the creatures clustered
around the car. ‘‘What are those things, Halli?†he
asked, creeping close to her side.
“ They are some of the animals that used to live with
me on the Floating Mountain,†she replied. ‘Can it be
that the Salamander has returned to the place where his
old home hung suspended? â€
“We are not moving at all, now,†said the Prince.
“Perhaps we are close to my father’s kingdom.â€
“That may be possible,†replied Halli, “but I do not
think we have come far enough for that. It must be as
I said: this is where the Floating Mountain originally was.
That accounts for the presence of the Griffins and Hippo-
eriffs, also for our Salamander’s strange actions. He is
looking for his old home.â€
They were now very close to the water. The long
_ swells were crowned with a dim light, which cast a phos-
phorescent gleam over the waves.
“Tell him to go to the island of Bascougar,†said the
Prince.
Accordingly, Halli repeated the order to the Sala-
mander. He seemed loath to leave the spot, but, starting
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 67
slowly, was soon going at full speed through the darkness.
For sometime the children, hand in hand, kept an out-
look; but later, growing drowsy, their heads nodded, and
they slept.
g Hour after hour, —like some huge, black rocket, — the
Salamander flew on. At last he slackened his pace, flew
slower and slower, and soon came down on solid ground.
It was four o’clock in the morning. The shock of alight-
ing woke Halli and the Prince. They rubbed their eyes
and looked around. The dim forms of many trees en-
circled them, and, close at hand, was a dark mass — the
outlines of a building. In the east a thin streak of steely
gray, like a knife-blade, indicated the approach of day.
The Prince looked around, and cried with joy: ‘ Here
we are, safe at home, and right in my father’s garden! I
am certain that is the palace! How glad my father and
the professors will be to see me! Good, kind Sala-
mander,†said he, stroking the creature’s rough head, “TI
knew you would take us safely home! â€
“T am so glad,†exclaimed Halli, “that I have been
able to bring you back again!â€
“Come!†cried the Prince, “let us go up to the
palace.â€
They ran joyfully up the path, and the Prince knocked
loudly at the door. Nothing was heard for some time.
The Prince knocked again. At last some one was heard
coming along the passage. The door opened, and there
stood the Decapitated Ogre, a lantern in one hand and
his head in the other. The children were so much sur-
prised at this sight that they could not speak.
68 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The Ogre was also silent for a minute; but, at last re-
covering his voice, he said: ‘Well, well! how is this, my
children? Did you decide to come back, or did the Sala-
mander bring you? I never expected to see you again.â€
“Oh!†cried the
Prince, ‘“‘ we are not
at home at all!
What shall we do?â€
and he began to sob.
‘Tt zs too bad,â€
replied the Ogre;
* but, as it can’t be
helped, why, come
right in, and we will
get warm and find
something to eat.
Come on!â€
Halli and _ the
Prince, the latter
still sobbing, there-
fore followed ‘the
Ogre into the house.
The Ogre hung his head on one of the hooks, flew
arotind, and soon gathered together an immense quantity
of eatables, of which he invited the children to partake.
This they very willingly did; and as it was now day-light,
the other members of the family came in yawning, and
soon joined them. The old Ogre appeared very much
pleased on seeing the children again; and, after the meal
was concluded, sat for some timé observing them, before
taking his usual nap.
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 69
Soon the Decapitated Ogre, his father, and the two
children were gathered before the fireplace once more.
They sat for some time gazing into the ever-changing
caverns among the red coals, which formed, grew larger,
and finally subsided in masses of. gray ruins.
At last the Decapitated Ogre looked at Halli, and
asked: ‘Sure you used the right word, I suppose?â€
“Yes, I think I did; but, for all that, the Salamander,
instead of going where we wished, returned to the vacant
place in the sky once occupied by the Floating Mountain.â€
The Ogre thoughtfully scratched his head. ‘ Very
curious, indeed; yes, very,†said he. ‘You are sure there
could have been no mistake about the word given to the
Salamander?â€
“Oh, no; none at all!â€
The old Ogre, who had been partially asleep, now
straightened up, and said:
“Salamander’s word? I seem to remember something
7O THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
about that. JI used to have a Salamander, myself, in my
young days. Yes; you must use the word—no doubt
about that. JI used it. A good steed is the Salamander.
Yes, yes; and he relapsed into silence.
This was an unusually long speech for the old Ogre.
Every one turned to listen, and in the pause that fol-
lowed, the Decapitated Ogre said, —
“Why, father, did you have a Salamander? I never
knew that before. Perhaps you could inform us exactly
what expression you made use of in guiding him.â€
“ Ves, it is a long time ago,†he replied. ‘‘ My, how we
did sail— over the highest mountains and all the islands
of the sea! It was fine—but a long time ago.’ He
nodded his head, as it reposed on his knee, and continued:
“Ves, very.â€
‘“ But, father, what was this word with which you com-
manded the services of the Salamander? It is very im-.
portant that we should know. Try and think.â€
‘“Salamander’s word,†he replied, as if to himself,
“ Salamander’s words, rather. Yes, I remember very
well that when I went to Atlantis I used a word, but it was
not the same one I used in going to Ethiopia. No, it was
very different. There was one great word that directed
the Salamander to any clime and country, no matter how.
distant. I remember of going far to the north. It wasa .
great, ice-bound expanse; but, beyond that-—well, it
was better than this, certainly. That was before you were
born. Years ago; yes, years ago.†Again he paused,
and dropped off to sleep.
se But, father,†said the Decapitated Ogre, shaking him
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 71
gently, “you have not told us the words of command you
made use of on your travels.â€
“Eh! what?†said he, waking up with a start.
“The Salamander’s words,†replied the Decapitated
Ogre.
“Oh, yes; certainly. Let me see, how long ago was
that? Atlantis has been engulfed for seven thousand years,
and this was before that. How long? Well, I cannot say
exactly, but a good many years. At any rate, it was be-
fore you were born. I remember that once I saddled up
my Salamander, and
started for the South-
ern Land, which lay
away offhere. I had
intended to go for a
long time. After we
had been travelling
for several weeks, I
saw, one day, a very
curious, spout-like thing, sticking out of the sea. It was
green and —â€
“Ves, yes, father; but the word —the order — which
the Salamander obeyed!†broke in the younger Ogre, who
was becoming impatient.
“Eh! the word! let me see. I have forgotten it; but
you will find it in the library. Now, this spout-like thing
—as I was saying —was of a bright green—†But the
Decapitated Ogre and the children were no longer listen-
ing; they had rushed off to examine the library.
In a nook, in one corner of the room, stood an ancient
72 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
chest containing many old, closely written rolls of parchment
and papyrus. These manuscripts treated of many strange
and remarkable subjects; and, had they been preserved
to the present day, would have been of great interest and
value. Here was a history of the Sphinx, containing a
complete statement of the reasons why that strange crea-
ture maintains eternal silence. Here, also, was a detailed
description of the countries lying beyond the frozen
North; together with many other works on the funda-
mental secrets of Nature, with which our present civiliza-
tion is not very familiar.
But the Ogre tossed these priceless records hastily to
one side. To him the secrets of the Sphinx and of
Nature, the travels and discoveries in far distant lands,
were of no significance. After several minutes of anxious
rummaging, a dingy little roll of papyrus was unearthed,
setting forth, by an inscription, to be “A Complete His-
tory of the Salamander from the Earliest Time ; together
with a Guide to all the Commands used in Directing such
Animals to the Utmost Confines of the Earth.†|
At last the document sought was discovered.
Sitting down, the Decapitated Ogre began to read,
while the two children stood expectantly by. The Ogre
read and read; ran his finger up and down the columns
of dim writing; unwound the papyrus foot by foot; but
said nothing. After the entire roll had been nearly scanned,
and nothing discovered bearing on the point to be solved,
the Ogre began to look disappointed; but, as his head
was hanging above the children, they did not notice this.
‘Slowly and carefully he ran his eye down the last column.
THE -ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 73
He starts! He has found it!
‘ Here it is, my children,†exclaimed he. ‘“ Listen!
“«To guide the Salamander, it is necessary to have an
intimate knowledge of the tongue spoken by the people
who originally brought the animal into subjection. These
people are called Pillow Heads, and they live in the East.
Their country is far away, arid difficult to find. Their
language is so curious that it may not be expressed with
our alphabet; that is, with the exception of one word.
This word is “skraeak.†If the person having a Sala-
mander should, by any chance, forget the master word, by
the use of which the animal may be guided to any clime,
there is only one way of regaining it. The person in
question must mount his Salamander, repeat the word
given above, and he will be transported to a country
where will be found the Keeper of the Salamander’s Order.
From this person the next word may be obtained; and if
this course is persevered in, in time the land of the Pillow
Heads will be reached. Here the master word itself may
be obtained. Equipped with this, no country will be too
distant, no ocean too broad, no mountain-chain too high,
—the Salamander will convey his rider thither.
“«There is one very important thing, however, which
must not be forgotten. The word given here, “ skraeak,â€â€™
must be repeated in the same tone, and about as loud, as
that sound made by three specimens of the crab family
when crawling over each other. The tone may be occa-
sionally acquired on the seashore, where these creatures
usually dwell; but tone, although necessary, is not all, —
sound, also, and of proper volume, must be obtained.
74. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
This is best accomplished by procuring a metal pot —
aluminum is the best —in which the animals should be
placed. Thus confined, they will crawl over each other
constantly, or, at least, most of the time. In this way,
therefore, the pupil may perfect himself in both tone and
sound with a minimum of discomfort.
Here the manuscript ended.
CHAPTER VII.
A COMBINATION OF THREE CRABS AND AN
ALUMINUM POT.
N ELL,†said the Ogre, rerolling the parchment,
“that seems to be very clear. We have now
found out for certain just how to proceed. But,†he con-
tinued, reaching up to his head and rubbing one ear
reflectively, “it seems that we shall be obliged to have
a pot made of aluminum. I do not know as we have
one of that kind; but I can ask my wife about it, she will
probably. know.â€
“And we must have some crabs!†exclaimed the
Prince.
“Three of them!†said Halli.
“Will-those we saw on the shore of this meteor do?â€
continued the Prince.
“Can’t we go and catch some now?â€â€™ cried Halli.
“Let us go and see if there is a pot here, right off!â€
cried the Prince.
“What shall we put the crabs in; carry the pot along?â€
-asked Halli.
“Mercy on us, children,†cried the Decapitated Ogre,
putting a finger in each ear, “you overwhelm me with
questions. Which shall I answer first? Let us not rush
around too fast, nor try and do everything at once, and
76 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
we shall be ‘less liable to go wrong. Now, first of all, we
will.go and see my wife about the aluminum pot.â€
The children were very eager to try the new experi-
ment. They grasped the Ogre’s hands with cries of
“Come!†‘Do hurry, please!†and other expressions
denoting impatience. The Ogre smiled at the children,
who were dancing around as if there was not a minute
to spare; but he must first get his head down from the
hook. Even after he was ready to go, although he took
very long steps, yet he did not keep pace-with his young
companions, who ran all the way.
The Ogre’s wife was sitting on a low chair, peeling
some potatoes.
“Wife,†said the Decapitated Ogre, “have we such a
thing as an aluminum: pot in the castle?â€
“ Aluminum pot!†exclaimed she; ‘you are not going
!»
to turn cook in your old age, I hope
THREE CRABS AND AN ALUMINUM POT. Tf.
“No, not at all. But I-need one very badly.†And he
explained what the ancient manuscript had recommended.
On learning that the children would be greatly assisted
by procuring such an article, she began turning everything
upside-down in the quest. Pots, pans, kettles, and all
sorts of cooking utensils flew through the air; for, as she
was very strong, and excited as ele much more strength
was put forth than was necessary. ‘he Ogre and the two
children stood aside to escape the avalanche. At last, after
having scattered everything for yards around, she rose
triumphantly from the ruins with a nice, clean, white pot
in her hand, which shone like silver.
she cried. ‘Don’t you remember, hus-
1»
“ Here it is!
band, you bought it for a wedding present when we were
married?â€
“To be sure!†replied the Ogre, advancing and taking
the pot. ‘Yes, that is the very one. Never been used,
either.â€
“No,†said she. “I did not wish to use my best pot
on every day occasions. If I had, it would not be as good
as new, now. I do not believe in using my best things at
all. It is much better to keep them for some future
occasion when they may be needed.â€
“Well, this is. just what we want — precisely. See,
children, it is exactly of the proper size; the bottom is
just large enough to hold two crabs and a half. The ex-
tra half will be in the way, and that will cause them to
crawl over each other. Excellent!â€
“Will the crabs soil the pot?†cried Madam one salt
yo
they will, I’ll not let you use. it! So now!
78 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“ We will take good care that nothing of the kind hap-
pens,†replied the husband. ‘We will wash them clean
and let them dry well, before putting them in. They will
not injure it a particle.â€
“‘T should not like to have a fine, new pot, like that one,
all soiled by a few old crabs; and my wedding present
at that, that I have been keeping al! these years,†she
continued.
‘Now, wife,†replied the Ogre, “the pot will not be in-
jured at all; besides, you know that I use it to aid these
little children. As they have been thrown on our island
through no fault of their own, we should do everything in
our power to advance their escape. We know, only too
well, how hopeless our condition is here, as the years drag
by. Let us use all means within reach to assist them in
leaving. You would not wish to condemn them to pass
the remainder of their lives here, I know. And, besides
all this, there is another reason why we should hasten
their departure. They will return us the Salamander,
and with his aid and the word which we expect to dis-
cover by the help of this pot, I hope to transport our-
selves to our own country again, or, at least, to some
other, where we may be at liberty. I trust you will place
no unnecessary obstacles in my path to make the travelling
more rough.â€
“No, no,†said she, “I was wrong. The pot don't
amount to anything, anyway.†Then she ran over and
embraced her husband, while the two heads kissed each
other affectionately.
In a few minutes the Ogre, Halli, and the Prince were
THREE CRABS AND AN ALUMINUM POT. 79
proceeding down the iron path towards the beach. The
former had provided himself with a sack, which he now
carried under one arm. On arriving there, the crabs all
ran helter skelter into the sea; and although our hunters
ran after them, not_a one could be caught. There were
plenty more, however; and so, proceeding cautiously, they
approached another part of the shore. Here were a
dozen fine large ones, sunning themselves, and having
a great deal of fun running races. To the children they
appeared to be running backwards, and in the most reck-
less fashion at that. Slowly and carefully the hunters
approached. The crabs were only a few yards distant
now, and right in the midst of a most exciting race, in
which one of the very smallest seemed about to win. But,
before this point was decided, down swooped the Ogre,
and in.less time than it takes to tell it he had opened the
80 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
bag, and four crabs, including the small one, ran in with
might and main. The Ogre closed the mouth of the sack,
while the remaining crabs scuttled away into the water.
“Now, children,†said the Ogre, ‘“we have one extra
crab; and as.three are all we need, I think we had better
allow the small one, to which we are indebted for leading
the others into the sack, go free. Hold the sack, Halli,
and I will try and fish him out with a piece of seaweed.â€
So Halli held the mouth of the sack open, and the Ogre
let down a fragment of seaweed and endeavored to have
the small crab seize it with his nippers. After some ma-
nceuvering, the crab grasped the weed and was quickly
drawn out. Then, placing him by the sea, they returned
to the castle, eager to take the next step in their new and
necessary education.
After arriving at the Ogre’s dwelling, the aluminum pot
was placed in the centre of the floor, and the crabs
dumped into it. As there was no dirt on the crabs when
caught, and they had completely dried during their so-
journ in the sack, it was unnecessary to wash and redry
them; even the Ogre’s wife admitted that they were per-
fectly clean, and as she was the one most interested, the
others were satisfied’as a matter of course. It turned out
that the Decapitated Ogre was an excellent judge of the
size of a full-grown crab. It was just as he had. said.
There was plenty of room in the bottom of the pot for
two crabs and a half; but the extra half caused a good
deal of disturbance. In consequence, the creatures began
to crawl over each other in the most delightful manner;
at least, that isthe word Halli used to express it. Pres-
THREE CRABS AND AN ALUMINUM POT. 81
ently, the two children and the Ogre were down on the
floor, trying to imitate the peculiar sound coming from the
pot. As was to be expected, Halli was the most success-
ful at this; and the Ogre pronounced her accent perfect in
less than three hours. This was very gratifying; the most
difficult part of the task was accomplished.
After having returned the crabs to the sea, the pot was
carefully cleaned and polished by the Ogre’s wife, and then
put away — as she remarked — for some future occasion.
Feeling happy at having so easily acquired the first
word, they were all talking and laughing at a great rate,
when a deep, dark shadow suddenly enveloped the castle.
The Ogre’s wife jumped up, and exclaimed: “ That must
be the messenger with our monthly supply of provisions.
He is now several days overdue.â€
CHAPTER VIII.
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND.
OTH the Ogres grasped their heads, and, followed by
the children, who were curious to see what the great
black thing was, rushed into the open air. Overhead, at
the height of about a hundred yards, soared an immense
bird, his wings covering a large portion of the sky. He
was motionless, except for a sullen flap of the black
pinions, now and then, in order to retain his position. In
his claws hung suspended a’basket of immense size, which
he now slowly lowered by a cord held in his beak. The
basket came to the ground in a few seconds. It was much
taller than either Halli or the Prince; and, indeed, the
Ogres could not see over it, even when their heads were
raised at arm’s length.
The huge bird now released the cord, put his wings.
in motion, and at once began to leave the island. The
children felt the rush of air very plainly, as the bird’s.
wings rose and fell. Solemnly and majestically the huge
creature receded, his bulky form and wide-spread pin-
ions — black as ink—casting a gloomy shadow over
the sea.
The sun was setting; and in the east, the curtain which
always rises as night comes on, was beginning to sttetch
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND. 83
its pall-like darkness along the horizon. Soon the giant
bird became confounded with this shadow, and even the
Prince, who had very sharp eyes, could distinguish his
form no longer.
The Ogres had hung their heads on a neighboring tree,
and were now busily engaged emptying the basket. All
sorts of provisions were handed out; and these articles,
when placed on the ground, formed a large pile. After
the basket was empty, the Ogre got an axe and cut and
slashed right and left, till, in place of a basket, there was
a large pile of firewood.
It was now entirely dark; Halli held the lantern, how-
ever, and with what little assistance the Prince could
afford, the Ogres got all the provisions and other things
into the castle. During this time, they were all too busy
84 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
to talk much, although the children were curious to learn
something in regard to the strange bird which acted as
purveyor to the island. However, shortly after supper,
the Ogre gave them the following account: —
“Well, children, I do not wonder at your curiosity.. Of
course you have never seen anything of the kind before.
These huge birds live beyond the sunrise, and are con-
trolled by the same spirit we were speaking of the other
day, — Wykola of the Ragged Mountains. How he gained
his mastery over them, I am not prepared to say; that he
has done so, however, is plain to be seen. There are only
two of these birds now; but, being so large and strong, it
is no task for them to bring us our provisions and fire-
wood. Distance is nothing to them, for they cover six
miles with every flap of their wings. We were brought
here, originally, by these same birds; one carrying my
wife, father, myself, and the household goods; the other
the castle, which was torn bodily from its foundation and
transported here perfectly whole. The name of this bird
is the ‘roc’; an easy one to remember. I recollect that
when we were brought here, although seventeen days on
the road, the two birds never rested for even a minute.
You see.they are tireless; while their strength is so great
we can scarcely realize it.†The Ogre paused and glanced
at the children; they were both. asleep; the greater part
of his conversation had been entirely wasted.
The next morning the children were anxious to proceed
on their journey, — that journey which might. take only a
few days, and might require years for its. completion.
Who. could tell? They were to visit strange countries
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND. 85
and strange people, traverse broad oceans and ‘wide
stretches of blue sky; but they looked forward to this
as something needful to the required end, and did not
think of leaving it untried. Halli was accustomed to
new scenes, and the Prince, wishing to return to his home
as soon as possible, was no less eager to be off. The
Salamander was prepared for the journey, a good supply
of provisions placed in the car, and once again our little
friends and the three Ogres were in front of the castle,
bidding each other adieu.
“Vou are about to undertake a journey of unknown
length, my children,†said the Decapitated Ogre; “ but let
us, hope that it will be shorter than we think. At any
rate, keep a good heart, do nothing wrong, try and keep
out of the clutches of Wykola, and there is no doubt that
you will safely reach your home.†:
“ Then we will send you the Salamander,†said Halli.
“Ves,†replied the Ogre; “but how will you send the
master word as well?â€
a
86 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“We did not think about that,†said she. ‘How shall
we let you know what it is?â€
‘‘Why,†said the Prince, “there is only one way, as I can
see. One of us must come here with the Salamander.â€
“Ves, certainly. We will do that,†said Halli. ‘There
is no other way.â€
The children mounted the car; the Ogres cried farewell ;
Halli spoke the word they had so luckily discovered;
the Salamander took a few lumbering steps forward, rose
into the air, emitted a cloud of black smoke, and darted
away from the Ogre’s island at full speed.
CHAPTER IX.
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.â€
LL that day, and through the following night, the
children were carried swiftly towards their unknown
destination. The Salamander required but a very short
period of rest during the twenty-four hours; and, when
necessary, why, even this could be dispensed with. Dur-
88 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
ing the morning of the next day the travellers passed a
heavy thunder-storm. The rain fell in torrents; lightning
ran in long, ragged streams through the impenetrable
masses of clouds; thunder followed of a large and mas-
sive kind, which rolled bellowing across the storm-swept
ocean. This turmoil and down-pour was very distasteful
to the Salamander because he did not wish to get wet, and
rising into the air, he was presently travelling along in bright
sunlit valleys, formed by the summits of the clouds.
The storm soon passed away, and, as the clouds broke,
ahead rose an island of large proportions. Along its
shores were inlets and quiet land-locked bays, while in
the distance rose a lofty chain of mountains, which seemed
to divide the island into two nearly equal parts. On a
gentle slope, facing them, stood a small city. Towards
this, the Salamander directed his flight, and ten minutes
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†89
later, alighted on the outskirts of the town. One thing
would have struck the children as unusual, had they been
old enough to notice it. This was the absence of anything
in the. form of a ship. Not one occupied the harbors;
not even a boat was to be seen, either on the beach or in
the water.
A strip of vacant land at least a quarter of a mile broad
lay between the water and the nearest house; and the
children, followed by the Salamander, crossing this, soon
reached the town. The streets were still damp from the
late shower. Up one of these they took their way; but
not a soul was to be seen; the place appeared to be
entirely deserted. The houses were of a curious style of
architecture — raised six or eight feet above the ground,
and built of a material which looked very like rubber.
And, to tell the truth, it was rubber; but the children
did not discover this at that time.
At last they came to a small house, like a watchman’s
box, which stood close to the pavement at the edge of the
sidewalk. As they passed, some one looked out of the
door, and cried, in a peevish voice, —
“Look out, now! You will get your feet damp! Go
right into the house, or I shall be obliged to arrest you.â€
Halli and the Prince stopped and looked around. In
the door of the little house stood a man with a long rub-
ber overcoat on, and an umbrella. This sight, ona bright,
calm summer afternoon, seemed very funny to the children.
The Salamander ‘now emitted a cloud of smoke mingled
with bright sparks, and, as he was very warm, steam
began to rise from the moist ground beneath him.
gO THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“My eye!†exclaimed the man in the rubber coat.
“Ts that a new kind of stove? Do you want to sell it ?â€
Then he continued, in the same peevish voice, beckoning
with his umbrella, ““ Come in here, instantly; or I shall be
obliged to arrest you. Your feet must be damp. I
should think you wanted to be sick.â€
The children thought this speech rather queer; but as
the man seemed to be in carnest, they started to enter his
box, leaving the Salamander outside.
“Here! here! Bring your stove in! My fire is not
large enough for all three of us. I have been fooling
around so long with the door open, that there is no telling
what my dampometer says.†He rushed across the room
THE ‘SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†QI
and examined a long instrument hanging against the wall.
“ Just as I expected,†he continued, in a querulous voice.
“There is enough moisture in here now to equal three
drops of ordinary rain.. Terrible! we shall have some-
thing bad, sure!â€
The man sprang to the fireplace, and, nervously poking
the coals together, piled on some fresh fuel. ‘“ Yes,†said
he, “‘we shall have the grzppe, I expect.â€
The Salamander, at a sign from Halli, had followed
them in; he now crawled into the fire.
In a few minutes it was very warm.
“Well,†said the man, “that is a proper kind of a stove
you have there. What make is it?â€
“That ist a stove,†replied Halli. “It’s a Salaman-
der. We use him to ride on. He is quite hot all the
’
time, though.â€
“Elegant!†said he. ‘We have no such splendid con-
trivance as that. It is very fine, certainly. Let me
measure the moisture on your fect.â€
He brought the instrument which he had called a
,
‘““dampometer,†and applied it carefully to the soles of their
shoes. ‘‘ Forty-two,†said he. ‘“Thatis dangerous. Take
your shoes off and dry them. You are two of the most
reckless people I ever met. You will be lucky if you do
not have the pneumonia or something.â€
The children took off their shoes and placed them by
the fire to dry. Then Halli asked the man where they
could find the Keeper of the Salamander’s Order.
“Ts it anything to do with stoves?†asked he. “If it
is, why, I can tell you just where to go.â€
g2 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“No,†she replied, “it is not. It is the person who
has the next word.â€
“Oh, dear!†cried the man, “Ido not understand at
all. Is it about dampometers or some other instrument?â€
The upshot of the matter was that Halli and the Prince
were obliged to go over the whole story. After this was
done the man said that he could tell them nothing about
it; however, they had better go to the college and inquire
for the Professor of Ancient History; he could probably
tell them something about the matter.
‘All right,-said’ the. Prince; “let us. go: now!†and:
he took his shoes and began to put them on. Halli did
the same.
“Wait a minute!†cried the man. ‘Let me see if they
are dry enough.†He applied the dampometer, and de-
cided that they would do very well. Then he opened the
door carefully, and tried the ground outside. Coming in,
he consulted a large calendar hanging on the wall, and
then turned to a book full of perpendicular columns of
figures.
“ How is it?†asked the Prince.
‘Tt will be safe in seven minutes,†answered he. ‘“ You
will be obliged to wait that length of time.â€
At the expiration of the time mentioned, he again
opened the door, consulted his instruments, and declared
it safe to go out. Reaching up, he grasped a cord and
began to ring a bell, which hung above the building.
“That is to let people know that they may venture out,
with proper precautions,†he said, in reply to a question
from Halli. After the man ceased ringing the bell, he
THE ‘SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†93
pointed out the college, which stood on a hill near the
centre of the town. From the top of the college rose a
tall flag-staff, on which a large, yellow ball was just going
up.
“What may that be?†asked the Prince.
“A signal informing the people that they may now
come out with no fear of damp feet,†replied the man.
Halli and the Prince then started up the quiet street,
towards the college. Its white, india-rubber dome was
surrounded by a forest of wind-vanes, air-thermometers,
dampometers, and many other instruments used to test
the varying conditions of the weather. Many people in
the town were trying the ground for themselves, near the
doors of their houses, before venturing out; but, before
the children reached the college, the street presented a
very lively appearance. People were passing up and
down, many of them wearing rubber coats, and all carry-
ing umbrellas. These last were of all the colors of the
94 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
rainbow; and the Prince remarked to Halli, as they
paused to look back, that the street had the appearance
of a long lane filled with many colored mushrooms. Of
course, Halli and the Prince were not dressed like the
other people, and this caused them to be stared at more
than was agreeable. The passers-by would even stop
and gaze back; and one asked them if they were going
after some new coats and umbrellas. The Salamander
had been left in the watchman’s fire. He might not
be needed for several days, and there was no danger
of anyone stealing him—he was much too hot for
that.
The college stood on a circular hill, up which ran paths
bordered with flowers and strange shrubs. The children
walked up one of these paths, and, on gaining the top,
found themselves opposite a heavy door in the building,
which they opened. On entering, they proceeded directly
into an octagonal hall, having a high, arched roof, which
occupied the centre of the building. In the middle of this
hall was a circular book-case with a reading-desk all
around it. The shelves were loaded with books, and a
number of people were already making selections from the
many volumes and preparing to read. Everybody looked
up, when the children entered, and cried, —
“Shut the door!â€
Having complied with this reasonable request, they ap-
proached the book-case and deciphered the inscriptions on
some of the volumes. These seemed to be rather curious.
They read such titles as follows: “The Dampometer:
How to use it; †“ A History of the Grip with its Varia-
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†95
tions; †“Color analyzed, and its connection with Heat ;â€
“What kind of an Umbrella shall we carry?†and many
others on kindred subjects. At each side of this room —
one in every angle-—was a fireplace; and by each of
these stood a man who constantly looked at his heat and
moisture recording instruments, and regulated the fire
accordingly. Between the fireplaces were seven doors,
each bearing a sign, — with the addition of the invitation
to come in, —written upon it. These signs read: ‘‘ Heat,â€
“ Cold,†‘ Color,†‘‘ Dampness,†‘ Advice,†and ‘ Weather
Bureau.â€
The door marked ‘‘ Advice’
)
seemed the proper one for
them; advice was certainly what they most needed. They
advanced to that door, therefore, and entered timidly.
This room also was very lofty, and there were many well-
laden book-shelves covering three sides of the wall. A
table, made of some dark wood, crossed the farther end,
and, behind this, sat an elderly man in a black gown. His
beard was perfectly white, and reached to his waist. On
his head was a very tight blue skull-cap; and his nose was
surmounted by a pair of eye-glasses. When the children
entered, this sedate personage peered over his glasses for
several seconds, and then said, —
“ Where are your old umbrellas? â€
‘We have none with us,†replied Halli.
“That’s bad,†said he. ‘In a case of this kind it is
always desirable for me to see the old ones, so that I may
know their color at a glance. You see, if I know that, it
saves me the trouble of inquiring; but never mind; you
_ can tell me what the colors were.â€
96 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Tf you please, sir, we never had any at all,†said the
Prince.
“What! Never had any at all! I do not understand
that. Everybody here is, by law, required to carry one.
If they were not, many of them would die from sunstroke
and excess of moisture. Have you been transgressing
the law?â€
The last question was asked very gravely, and the chil-
dren began to feel somewhat uncomfortable. Finally
Halli replied, —
“Please, sir, we did not know there was any law like
that here. We just arrived this afternoon.â€
“Just arrived!†cried the old gentleman. “How, I
should like to know? We shall be obliged to put you in
quarantine, if you came by ship, as you must be very
damp — dripping with moisture! How did you escape
the police, and find your way here? I shall die of damp-
ness!†and he rose up, very much excited.
‘No, sir,†said the Prince, ‘‘we did not come on a ship;
we rode a Salamander; and he flew high above the water.
Besides, we met a man who took us into a little house and
dried us, so that we are perfectly safe, he said.â€
“Oh,†exclaimed he, in a relieved.tone of voice, sink-
ing back into his chair, “that is different. But, neverthe-
less, you must each have an umbrella of the right color
while you stay here. Most people have a.coat and a pair
of shoes, also; but there is nothing regarding them in the
laws, so you can suit your own taste in that respect. These
things ‘cost very little, however, and are furnished by the
State; and in this way money enough is raised to run the
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†97
government. As you know nothing in regard to your
color, I shall be obliged to take a few observations.â€
He rose, adjusted his glasses, and having selected a
queer-looking instrument, proceeded to apply it to vari-
ous parts of their persons, taking notes the while. Then,
resuming his seat, he figured away for some time; -often
pausing to bite the end of his pen and meditate. At last
he said: ‘“ Yours, my little man, must be of a deep yellow ;
and yours, my little girl, of a bright pink.
a rack, containing a great many umbrellas, he selected two
of the colors mentioned. ‘The charges on these,†said
â€
Stepping to
he, “ will be fourpence.â€
By good luck, the Prince still carried some of the money
in his pocket which had been gathered in the garden on
the Floating Mountain; so the required sum was easily
paid. Then Halli asked the umbrella man where they
could find the Professor of Ancient History.
“ You wish to see him, do you?†replied he. ‘“ Iam sorry
to say that we have none now. He died about two months
ago. However, I expect there will be another one appointed
as soon as the weather becomes a little more settled; prob-
ably in a year or two. What did you wish to ask him?â€
Halli recounted some of their adventures, and he be-
came very much interested.
“Well,†said he, “at present, I have the late Professor’s
books at my house. You must come home with me to-
day, and I will go carefully over the records for your
benefit. We will stop and get your Salamander on the way,
as I should like to see one very much. I will be ready to
go in an hour or so. You can sit down here and wait.â€
7
98 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Just then two people came in, and wished to be fitted
with new umbrellas. One carried a black one which he
thought gathered too much heat for his system, and he
wished to exchange for some other color. The umbrella
man accordingly measured him, and finally fitted him out
with a bright red one, which he thought would suit the
case. Before the hour was up, a number of people came
in, and each was furnished an umbrella suited to his needs.
The children thought it rather strange; but they were not
old enough to know any better.
At last.the official day came to an end, and the gentle-
man who gave advice was at liberty. First of all he called
through a speaking-tube which connected with the obser-
vatory on the roof, and inquired the state of the weather.
On receiving an answer, he opened a closet, and began
to look through a number of overshoes and rubber coats
which were inside. Of these, there were at least twenty-
five each, and of as many shades. Having selected the
articles he required, — which.were of a bright crimson, —
he closed the door of the closet, locked it, and, after
putting on the coat and shoes, seized a large green um-
brella, and informed the children that he was then ready
to go.
Once having quitted the building, our three friends.
paused to open their umbrellas.
“By the way,†said the man of advice, “TI think it will
be more convenient if we introduce each other. My name
»
is Almanto, at your service; and he bowed low.
Then Halli introduced herself and the Prince with a few
words; whereupon, bows were again exchanged.
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†99
‘There,’ said Almanto, ‘that is much more satisfac-
tory; but, in some respects, I think it might be improved
upon. For instance, we are not acquainted with the name
of our dear young Prince. The word ‘ prince,’ you know,
children, is merely a title, and not aname at all. Now if
you would give me your name, my boy, I would be much
pleased.â€
“ Sir,†replied the Prince, “I wish
I could do as you request; but, in our
country, the eldest son of the King
has no given
name. He is, on
all occasions, ad-
dressed simply as
the Prince. Ihave
never been called
anything else.â€
“Ah!†repled
cc
Almanto, a
very curious cus-
tom; but one to be commended. Perhaps you would like
to know my title?â€
The children having expressed their assent, he continued:
“ My title is this: ‘Keeper of the Great Hall of Advice,
for that not to be coerced Nation, — the Some Other Kind
of People.’ You see it is quite long, and has a certain air
of dignity about it.â€
“Ves,†said Halli, ‘that is quite a long title, and sounds
splendidly as well; but what a funny name you have for
the people here.â€
100 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Not at all!†replied he. “ That name is fraught with
deep meaning. On the other side of this island, separated
from us by high mountains and nearly impassable morasses,
lives the other half of the nation of which we formerly were
a part. We have been living without communication of
any kind for a number of years; but, as we-cannot possibly
agree, that is the best plan. They cared nothing for health
—we did; they would not assist us in the great work of
building rubber houses, without which there is no living
with any degree of safety ; they would not assist us in
maintaining guards of public health, or in raising colleges,
or in founding libraries to the same purpose. In place of
help, we received jeers; for encouragement we were
laughed to scorn. Human nature could not long stand
these cowardly assaults. Leaving the home of our child-
hood, we emigrated to this place, where we have since
lived in peace.â€
They were now walking down the same street by which
the children had reached the college; and, at the end of
Almanto’s discourse, were opposite the small house in
which had been left the Salamander.
“T will go in and get him,†said Halli.
“Yes, do so,†replied Almanto. ‘“ The Prince and I will
wait here for you.â€
She entered the little house, and, rousing the watchman,
who was asleep, explained to. him how new quarters had
been obtained for themselves and the Salamander.
“Well,†said the watchman, “I suppose you will have
to go; but I am sorry for it. I have had very little trouble
keeping dry since having that animal with me. He’s a
fine contrivance.â€
|
a
5
ca
_{
oo
SS
ne
2 \
s
SANS RG CES
SS
\ SAG = WK
AS SSSAAQAgQg
——
CAC ~
SS
AN AQ
AS \
AX
\
—
‘SS
WW
RN
\\
\ ~~ WRN
\
CO «
.
.
_
\
\
\
#
1
.
;
Â¥
ee.
«
ae
t
o
The Baldwin Library
THE KEEPER
OF
THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
See NDS
Se
=> <
SRL SSS
SSE eS
IT WAS SUMMER ON THE ISLAND OF BASCOUGAR.
THE. KEEPER
OF
THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
A TALE OF STRANGE ADVENTURE IN
UNKNOWN CLIMES.
BY
WILLIAM SHATTUCK.
Cath Ninety-Fibe Elustrations
BY
WALTER AND ISABEL SHATTUCK
BOSTON:
ROBERTS BROTHERS
1895.
Copyright, 1895,
By WILLIAM SHATTUCK.
All rights reserved.
Elhriversity Wress :
JouN WILson AND Son, CAMBRIDGE, U.S.A.
CON TEN: TS.
CHAPTER ‘
I. THe PrRIncE, AT THE Fatry’S REQUEST, PRO-
Il.
If.
IV.
Vi.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
XxX.
XI.
AIT.
XIII.
NIV.
XV.
XVI.
XVII.
XVIII.
POUNDS A VERY CURIOUS SUM
THE PRINCE AND THE FAIRY LEAVE THE ISLAND
OF BASCOUGAR
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN
Into THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. .
THe LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE .
THE ROLL OF Papyrus .. .
A COMBINATION OF THREE CRABS AND AN ALU-
MINUM POT
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLEâ€
SHE RUBBER: CLV os: oni eee eee Sie oh
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE
THE KING LIFTS THE VEIL OF THE UNKNOWN
THE TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS
FRUIT
AT THE STROKE OF MIDNIGHT .
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND
THE ANIMATED ROCKET
Tue ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD .
THE CAPTAIN SPINS A YARN
PAGE
13
ToT
125
31
141
144
152
163
177
viii
CHAPTER
XIX.
XX.
XXI.
AXII.
XXIII.
AXIV.
XXV.
XXVI.
AXXVII.
XXVIII.
XXIX.
XXX.
XXXI.
XXXII.
XXXITI.
XXXIV.
XXAXYV.
XXXVI.
CONTENTS.
How THAT STANCH ISLAND — THE “SAIRY JANEâ€
—SAILED AWAY .
THE SEROLLIST EV Eitan ocr naan siaaree
THE TROLL CONSULTS THE DICTIONARY
Our TRAVELLERS VISIT THE WHITE OGRE
THE Envoy FROM BASCOUGAR .
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN
THE WHITE OGRE SENDS FOR HIS FRIEND THE
AERO EL Stones manne ee ony hare ee aR
THE WHITE OGRE MAKES A REQUEST, AND SETS
OUT ON A JOURNEY
PILLow Heaps
‘THE THIN PILLow HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR .
(RHE OEROLIIS (CAVE ete tsi we os gaa Tee
THE CAPTAIN IS GREATLY ASTONISHED .
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR OF AN-
CIENT History
THE DECAPITATED OGRE MAKES AN EXPERIMEN-
TAL TRIP
THE TWO PROFESSORS STROLL DOWN TO THE
SEASHORE
THE KING COMES TO A DECISION
THE PROFESSORS DO SOME CURIOUS ANALYZING
THE ANCIENT PLANTAIN
PAGE
192
EIS?) ;OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
It was summer on the island of oe - oe + 2. £vontispiece
The fat and jolly King . . . | Fetes oles aap cart ee pl at
A: bright little boy, ten years of age... ag
The Court Physician. . . Sg. cruehse ey We eenne a vom Tene eee tare ore TO
His head drooped, and he slept BS nes bea tae el 7:
She alighted, when her strange steed came to a ead : 19
The palace . . . BoB eee ome eee een |
Tried to calculate ee nen money he woud Hae : 22
Each proceeded to work out the problem 23
They went away, bewailing their unlucky fate 25
So he called the Professors into the garden, and they made a
very careful examination of the Salamander . . . . . . 2
The Floating Mountain was now closeathand . . . . . 2
eherEMpposriit:on theparapets:.. saa keel! cele heine 33
Active preparations fOr SUppel eo, cy wo ue steer hea eee he Bd
The Prince looked down... Lene ee tO
A strange creature came around then COLNE as grke ters netar «cna oke MO 7
ebhexsilver, pomeoranatey.) ae cei ie itera Ole ose ay ee 3O
Imethesmidst ofarbricht tiene. eo he) gees Sir an Seay
The castle fell with acrash. . . . mage 2
The Floating Mountain was engulfed in Ohne sete waves... 43
A little girl, weeping bitterly . . . erate are em ipegtenh 2 (a)
A large buildi ling loomed black against ‘en Starsiie, hy si ase cot td,
Long hair, and two eyes which burned ee Bagi sary ope Zs)
An old ogre with his head on his knee . . .. Tae peseaernaG OF
Halli, at the mention of that dread name, had grown pase ee petl A:
They stood for some time, taking in the beauty of the scene. . 59
Halli gazed thoughtfully into the fre. . . 2... 1... 0.) 661
x LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
PAGE
A lantern in one hand, his headin the other . . . Bae" 68
The ogre gathered together an immense quantity of eataules. . 69
In one corner of the room stood an ancient chest . . . . . ZI
She began turning everything upside down in the quest . . . 76
The crabs were only a few yards distant . . . 79
There was plenty of room in the bottom for two aoe ae a half 81
The ogre slashed right andleft . ©. . . . 2. 1 2. 1. 83
The castle was transported perfectly whole . . . . . . . 85
The travellers passed a heavy thunder-storm . . . . . . . 87
As the clouds broke, ahead rose anisland. . . . . . . . 88
“Look out now! You will get your feetdamp!†. . . . . go
A long lane filled with many-colored mushrooms. . . . . . 93
They exchanged bows . . . 2 809
Almanto and his wife view the depart ture OE the Salamander 3 at TOO
Waterfowl flew upinclouds . . . . . .. .. . . . IIo
Acitycametoview .. . SO hea each en Ag c gece EL
“Look!†cried he. ‘‘a aanipometee! WP ohh, AO | ee ate SarTeT
A herald, bearing his wand of office. . . .- . - . 1. . . 116
Acshadow'passed:over 20 605 0 ee Gee TT
‘Fe fell prostrate cto) in 9 eas Seas Rs dey roar Sonat wet one, Ue EDD
‘Dailipieces(Seacview) su ci aN Se Fa sek ie al ce TE Ay AR ee ee 23
The figure gazed at the idol. ww ee ee ee ee 28
The musicians were practising. . . 2. 2. 2. ee we we 136
Black in the face from rage and vexation . . . . . . we 139
The Salamander was led up the steps ofthe temple. . . . . 142
Halli was instated as Chief Burner of Incense . . . . . . 144
No:reply; was:returned: 220 funy ea, cihinds Bee Cae os: ti TAS
Tail-piece (Whip-poor-will) . 2. 2. 2. 2. . 2. ee OST
‘Two brisht balls appeared. es) Se as og A ee ee EO
‘A white crow!†cried the Prince . . . . . . «©... IOI
Atlast the racecametoanend ... . Ai eo?
They came to the edge of the stream Halli Ha mentored! - + 165
There lay a village of wide extent. . . . . . «© 1... . 167
“T can’t see yer, ter do no good, from hereâ€. . . . . . . 169
Ancoldileather-coveredivolume>, =. 200 =. fe es jet OB
“ Dad war nonplushed consid’ble†. . . Sa tee eee O
“Them war the dumfoundenest pa’cel 0’ folks †Seat le EST
Av wide. bayicamednssight- 0 sone oes 6 ek, ee PET 3
Licarriedtasdeadstreecesia ois ate ance) A ok ee es eT
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
Looking at them from the entrance were two heads .
““ Come, boys,†continued their mother, ‘don’t stand there like a
couple of swamp-trolls †:
‘¢ Here is your eye, I think,†said the prince :
The ogress was bending over the pot
A gray form was dimly outlined
Soon the murky flames froma pitch-pine torch blazed ae a riche
“Tam an envoy from the King of Bascougar ’ ; :
“ This is a curious door-way. If I am any judge, it was carved
from the rock by an ancient people â€
Passing the portal, they paused to look around
A mocking laugh echoed along the rocky roof
Something was seen hanging from the ceiling
It was the Salamander ; the children’s hope ,
The.crags by the sea disappeared beneath the horizon .
“Tt would be a terrible thing, should I be obliged to place ie
red orbâ€
It gradually aianeea
Ran to a tree, and propping their Bueles against it, went mee ee
Two curious objects were seen projecting from the car.
Fresh piles of earth began to rise in every direction .
Leaped into the air and grasped the edge of the car.
“Well,†he exclaimed, “if it ain’t the two children !â€
The Captain was much interested :
Bidding farewell to the ea ae and ie ie
“ And as for your oil†te:
Walking up and down the beach in a great stew .
The Professor of Mathematics . Suh:
The solution was submitted to a torouen inecteation .
A huge volume of smoke issued from the Salamander’s nostrils .
He pounded vigorously in the air .
Tail-piece :
EELS 7K Es Pus
OF THE
SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
CHAPTER I.
THE PRINCE, AT THE FAIRY’S REQUEST, PROPOUNDS A
VERY CURIOUS SUM.
Te a mysterious region, washed by the waves of a
tropical sea yet to be explored, covered with vine-
tangled forests and intersected by sluggish water-courses,
lay the island of Bascougar. Monkeys chattered in the
forests; wild fowl floated on the streams; and to their
cries were added the numberless other sounds of the torrid
zone.
The people living in this unknown corner of the world,
whose knowledge for the most part did not extend beyond
the limited horizon bounding their island, were perfectly
happy; that is to say, the common people. As a matter
of course, it was to be expected that the professors of
astronomy, mathematics, spherical trigonometry, and divers
other arts and. sciences, having learned enough to find out
that they really knew nothing at all, should be more or less
discontented with their lack of knowledge; but, as the
14 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
professors were greatly in the minority, the average
happiness of the island was very high.
At the date of this narrative, Bascougar was governed
by a fat and jolly king who up to this time had neither
taxed his mind nor vexed his patience with the rule of
three or the true inwardness of the squared circle. He
probably would have been at a loss to explain why some
fractions are vulgar and
others not; but with
this we have very little
to do.
Inthe fulness of time,
the crown would de-
scend to the King’s only
child, now a bright little
boy, ten years of age.
And as it is advisable
that a prince should
have a deal of practical
knowledge, professors
were supplied him in
great variety, —some teaching mathematics, some gram-
mar, and some a knowledge of the stars; while others incul-
cated the principles of common law, cultivation of the soil,
rules for hunting and fishing, and other useful things.
There was also a professor of sport, who instructed the
Prince in the art of playing all games equally well; and no
doubt this professor was the favorite.
Every week the Royal Treasurer paid the Prince three
shillings and sixpence, in bright new silver coin, which
ae seep ici cape a a IE cas ms é
I
A bright little boy, ten years of age.
16 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
sum the Professor of Economy taught him to invest to the
best advantage, never allowing him even a penny for lolli-
.pops or other sweets. The Professor on Health informed
him, however, that such things were not good for boys of
his age; so he was obliged to submit.
In this manner things
were progressing finely,
when one day the Prince
fell ill, and there was great
alarm and sorrow through-
out the island. The bells
were muffled, the dogs tied
up and muzzled, and no one
inthe kingdom spoke above
a whisper for at least a
week. —
Now, it must be said that
if the people at large were
unhappy at this state of
affairs, the consternation of
the professors atthe palace
“was much greater. On the
whole island there was not
a single school, much less a college. Accordingly, should
the Prince die, their occupations being gone, they would be
obliged to go out and earn their living in the hot sun.
It was natural that this should strike them as a not very
pleasing prospect. Having this in mind, therefore, they
often inquired carefully after the patient's health; and when
the Prince was pronounced out of danger by the Court
Physician, they were -greatly relieved.
His head drooped, and he slept.
18 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
A week later, the Prince was sufficiently recovered to
walk in the garden. Passing the treasury on one of these
excursions, he encountered the Royal Treasurer, who paid
him two weeks’ allowance, each consisting of three shillings
and sixpence, tied neatly in two separate parcels. The
Prince took the money, and continued his walk.
He went out into the garden, and after wandering among
the brilliant flower-beds for some time, threw himself down
to rest upon a rustic seat, placed invitingly beneath a large
plantain. It was a warm day; heat rose from the ground
in long, wavering lines, while big blue flies buzzed in the
sunshine. His head drooped, and he slept. Then he
had a curious dream, and in it he seemed to awake, for
there were the various flower-beds, the winding, gravelled
paths, the palace, and, over all, the unclouded sky. To-
wards the blue vault his gaze was directed. There a speck
was seen, which grew larger as it approached. Straight as
an arrow came the mystery; and then, with a rattle of
scales, a clatter of pebbles, and a puff of smoke from the
extended nostrils, a curious creature stood before the
astounded young dreamer.
On its back was a car, in which sat one of the prettiest
fairies you. would care to see. She alighted, when her
strange steed came to a standstill, approached the Prince,
and said: —
“Why, how do you do, my dear? I heard that you
were very ill, and as I happened to be taking a ride for my
‘health, I thought I would drop in —or rather down — and
see you with my own eyes. You seem to be getting along
famously. By the way, how are the professors? I should
THE PRINCE. 19
delight, above all things, to see them; but my many duties
will not allow me to take time at present. A fairy has so
many things to occupy her attention, that I often wish I
was a plain mortal —like yourself, for instance.. Do you
happen to have any candy with you? I started off in such
a hurry, that I forgot all about mine. A few peppermint-
drops will do very well until I get home.â€
The Prince managed to say that he could not have the
honor of supplying her fairyship with sweets, as he never
had any himself.
“Oh, Iam so sorry!†said she. “I thought those little
paper packages you have there, might contain lozenges
20 - THE. KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
or drops of some kind. So stupid of me to come off
without my usual supply! Well, now, if those bundles
have no candy in them, what do they contain?â€
The Prince then explained the matter, telling the
inquisitive little creature about his allowance, and how he
happened to have two packages at once.
“And that money is yours, and they will not allow you
to buy anything nice with it? How curious! Some day,
if you wish, I will come and take you to my home, where
you can have all the candy you want; and as for money,
—why, I will give you as much as both those little drib-
lets, there, multiplied together! â€
“How much would that be, if you please?†asked
the Prince.
“Oh, a great deal; I really could not say how much.
You might ask one of the professors,†replied she, airily.
During this conversation, the fairy’s steed had been
sitting tranquilly in the path, from time to time emitting
clouds of smoke and bright sparks. This puzzled the
Prince greatly.
“What a funny horse you have there,†said he. “Is
he a good one?â€
“That is not a horse, you foolish boy! It is a Sala-
mander. I tried all sorts and conditions of animals, but I
finally decided that a Salamander is the only one in the
whole lot to be relied on. He always keeps -close to his
fire, and does not eat anything, either, which is of some
advantage. When I first began to ride him, however, he
used to burn the saddles up as fast as I could provide
them; but I have one now made of asbestos, which does.
THE PRINCE. 20.
nicely. Well, I must be going, I think; but do not forget
that I am coming some day to take you on a visit.
Good bye!â€
The fairy then mounted her steed, rose from the ground,
and was soon, lost to view.
It was nearly sunset when the Prince awoke; and pick-
ing up the money, which had slipped from his hand, he
took his way to the palace. While walking along, he
remembered the fairy’s offer, and mentally tried to calcu-
late how much money he would have, if the contents of one
package were multiplied by that of the other. The sum was
22 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
too much for him, however, therefore he resolved to ask the
Professor of Mathematics about it at the first opportunity.
Entering the palace, he passed the open door of the
schoolroom, and discovered the Professor of Trigonom-
etry, Rhomboids, and Prisms
sitting at one of the desks,
actively engaged in discuss-
ing some knotty point with
the Professor of Mathemat-
ics. To the latter, he ad-
dressed the following ques-
tion, —
“ How much does three
shillings and_ sixpence
amount to multiplied by
three shillings and six-
pence?â€
The professors, feeling re-
markably light-hearted, on
account of the Prince’s re-
t covery, left off their discus-
sion at once, seized some
paper, and each proceeded to work out the problem. In
a few minutes, the Professor of Mathematics drew a line,
made a few figures, and said: —
““My dear pupil, your sum is very simple, as you per-
ceive by the ease with which I have obtained an answer.
You see I have performed this example by the shorter
method of decimals; but as you have not, as yet, studied
that system, I will explain it to you, using frac щۉ۪
THE PRINCE. 23
“ How much did you say that amounted to?†broke in
the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.
“T was just explaining to our dear Prince, that the pro-
duct, or, rather the square, of that number— three shillings
and sixpence — came to twelve shillings and threepence,
as I can readily prove.â€
“What! Only twelve and three! How can you be so
reckless with your reputation for precision? I have gone
over the sum twice, and I find the result to be, in both
cases, one hundred and forty-seven shillings; which, re-
duced to pounds, gives
seven pounds and seven
shillings.â€
After this statement,
from so good an au-
thority, the Prefessor of
Mathematics nervously
went over his calculation
again. Thesame old re-
sult stared him in the
face. Turning fiercely on his companion, he exclaimed:
“My answer is perfectly correct, as I can readily prove.
You are certainly becoming weak-minded! To question
my ability to do $0 simple a sum, indeed! Why, I could
perform it with my eyes shut, I tell you!â€
One word led to another, and the professors were about
to come to blows, when the King, hearing the rumpus,
entered. On discovering how matters stood, he ordered
both of them cast into a dungeon, there to cool off at their
leisure. The professors, struggling wildly, and both talk-
ing at once, were accordingly borne away.
24. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The next day, the King, having learned the cause of
the dispute from his son, sent for the Professor of Mathe-
matics, who quickly presented himself.
“Now,†said the King, “I wish to have strict justice
done; therefore, you may explain your manner of doing
the sum. Afterwards I will have your colleague advance
his solution.â€
The Professor bowed low, being certain of his ability to
clear himself. Drawing a chair to the table, and taking
some paper and a pen, he said, —
“Your Majesty understands the sum?â€
. , The King nodded.
“In that case,†continued the Professor, “we will pro-
ceed. First, we reduce three shillings and a half to halves,
which gives us seven halves. The other number being
also reduced, givesthe same. The proceeding is now very
simple: Multiply the numerators together for a new nu-
merator, and the denominators for a new denominator.
We then have forty-nine quarters; which, being reduced,
gives twelve shillings and a remainder of one quarter of a
‘shilling, or threepence.†The Professor looked up trium-
phantly. ‘I think that is very plain,†he said.
“Ves,†replied the King, “it appears perfectly correct.
I think you are entirely right. However, I must send you
back to your dungeon, while I examine the Professor of
Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.â€
In a few minutes, the latter was shown in.
“You will please explain the cause of your unseemly
contradiction of the Professor of Mathematics,†said the
King, with dignity.
THE PRINCE. 25.
The Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.
bowed low, and seated himself at the table.
“Now, your Majesty,†said he, “if you will kindly step.
this way, I will demonstrate the solution of the question in
hand. I suppose your Highness understands that ques-
tion?†The King having assented, the Professor contin-
ued: “First, we will reduce three shillings and sixpence
to pence, which gives us— let’s see-—three times twelve is.
thirty-six, and six is forty-two — gives us forty-two pence.
The multiplier and multiplicand being equal, we next
â€
proceed to find the product, which is†—the Professor
worked steadily for a minute, and then continued — “one
thousand, seven hundred, and sixty-four pence. These,
reduced to pounds and shillings, give seven pounds and
seven shillings; the correctness of which cannot be safely
disputed.â€
The King was surprised. He was certain that the
26 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Professor of Mathematics had made no mistake, and now
he was just as certain that the Professor of Trigonometry,
Rhomboids, and Prisms was right, also. Something was
at fault; but he was at a loss to explain what it was. He
knew an old saying to the effect that figures never lie;
but here they contradicted themselves, apparently, in the
most illogical manner.
The Professor was returned to his dungeon, pending a
decision; but the King was unable to decide which of the
two was right. Finally, he came to the conclusion that the
only way to do strict justice, was to turn both the pro-
fessors out of the palace to shift for themselves. This was
done, and they went away, bewailing their unlucky fate.
CHAPTER II.
THE PRINCE AND THE FAIRY LEAVE THE ISLAND OF
BASCOUGAR.
ROM the day on which he had seen the fairy in the
garden, the Prince kept watch for her return. Of
course, he told his father all about the adventure, and
how the fairy had promised to come again shortly.
“My son,†said the King, ‘you are very young, and
cannot be supposed to know a great deal; but you should
at least know that there are no such things as fairies.â€
“Oh,†replied the Prince, ‘but my nurse often told me
of them, —nice dainty little creatures, who dance in the
sunbeams and fly through the moonlight!â€
“That may very well be, my son; but such tales are
merely works of the imagination, and have no foundation
in actual fact. When I was a boy, I also heard such
stories as you mention; but, believe me, there is not a
grain of truth in the whole pack — not the smallest grain.â€
‘But, father,’ cried the Prince, “I saw a real fairy in
the garden, riding such a large, curious creature; and she
is coming soon, to take me on a visit toher home! â€
The King smiled indulgently. ‘You were asleep, no
doubt, my boy, and dreamed all that.â€
28 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Well,†said the Prince, ‘“ may I go with the fairy, if she
comes for me?â€
“That you shall! Any time, when she arrives, you may
go with her. You have my full consent.â€
Of course, the King promised so readily because he was
well satisfied, in his own mind, that no such thing as a
fairy could be found on the earth, under it, or anywhere
else. But as there would have been no story to tell, had
it not been for this promise — however rashly given— we
will not quarrel with the King on that account.
For some time, it seemed that the King knew what he:
was talking about; for, although the Prince spent many
hours in the garden, no fairy came. One day, however,
while he was seated on the rustic bench, he was rewarded
by descrying the same speck in the air seen on a former
occasion. It rapidly approached, and now there was no
doubt about it; it was the same fairy, riding the same
steed. Shortly she alighted near the Prince, greetings
were exchanged, and the fairy said: —
“Well, my Prince, I have come as I promised, to take
you to my home. Let us go up to the palace, and ask
your father’s permission.â€
“We will not have to,†was the reply; “he said that if
you ever came again, I could surely go.â€
“I think it best to see him first, at any rate,†said she.
“T do not care to take you off without his knowing it.
He might be very angry, and as I wish to visit you often,
that would make things rather unpleasant.â€
So they walked up to the palace, the Salamander follow-
ing. You may be sure the King was highly surprised
THE PRINCE AND THE FAIRY. 29
when he met this real fairy; but, even then, he would not
admit that she was different from any other little girl.
“You can’t fool me,†he said. ‘You may call yourself a
fairy, —so might I call myself a long-tailed monkey; that
would not make me one.â€
“Well, we should like to start right away,†said the
fairy. ‘I wish to reach home before night.â€
“ How long a trip is it?†asked the King.
“Only a matter of two or three hours’ ride.â€
“Ts your steed a safe one?â€
“Oh, yes. Nothing could be safer
“T will have the professors go out and look at him, at
ag
least,†said he.
- So he called all the professors into the garden, and they
.made avery careful examination of the Salamander. Some
of them were even able to classify it, and proved it to be
really a Salamander, only an extra large one. This did
more than anything else to quict the King’s secret fears,
30 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
It seemed that the little girl—as he persisted in calling
the fairy—was telling nothing but the truth; she, also,
had called it a Salamander.
The professors came to the conclusion that the creature
was strong enough to carry half a dozen Princes, if need
be; and so, as the King could make no objections on that
score, he said: —
“Well, my son, I suppose you must go, as I made a
solemn promise. Come back in a day or two, at the
latest.â€
“That we will, sir,†replied the fairy.
Then she and the Prince mounted the car.
“Hold on!†cried one of the professors. ‘ That thing
cannot fly! It has no wings!†:
“Very true!†cried the rest; ‘we overlooked that!â€
‘““Oh, yes; he can fly,†replied the fairy, smiling.
“Not at all! How could it be possible? He has no
wings!†was the excited chorus.
As an answer, the fairy remarked something to the
Salamander in a low tone. He at once lumbered forward
a few paces, and then, rising into the air, shot over the
heads of the assembled professors like a rocket.
As the travellers passed away, wild cries of “Come
back! Hehas no wings! He cannot flya foot!†followed
them. To these exclamations the fairy paid no attention,
except it was to smile at the unbelief of the professors.
To the Prince she said, —
“You will find, my boy, that the Salamander can fly
excellently well, even if he has no wings.â€
CHAPTER III.
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN.
“THE Salamander shot upwards at an angle of forty-five
degrees; but, on gaining an altitude of four miles,
he ceased rising, and pursued a horizontal course. For
two hours this flight was continued; and at the end of
that time a huge, dark mass loomed up ahead.
“See,†cried the fairy, “we are almost there, now.â€
“Ts it a cloud?†asked the Prince.
“Oh, no; not at all. It is a Floating Mountain.â€
“Oh, dear!†exclaimed the Prince. “I do not know
what that can be. I never heard of one before.â€
“Well,†replied she, “I cannot blame you for that,
because I think this is the only one of the kind known.
It happened in this way:-Ages ago, there was a gigantic
volcanic eruption; and as, by some means or other, the
crater became blocked, the mountain was torn bodily away,
and hurled into space. At the height of four miles it
ceased rising, became fixed, and is now a true satellite,
traversing its orbit around the earth in the same direction,
and at the same rate of speed, with which the latter turns
on its axis. Ships—which pass but rarely —think it a
mass of clouds; while from no part of the earth where
people dwell, can it be seen. It is at too low an elevation
for that.â€
32 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The Floating Mountain was now close at hand, and the
Prince remarked that it looked like a huge funnel, small
end down.
“Yes,†said the fairy, “it turned over while coming
from its original resting-place, and now floats bottom side
up, as you see. However, that makes it much better for
me, as it is now quite level on top. Well, here we are.â€
The Salamander had not been idle during the explana-
tion given by the fairy; and now they rose over the edge
of the plain, and the Prince saw a very strange-looking
building, in the distance. It resembled many other tall
‘buildings, with the curious exception of being much larger
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN.
Uo
Go
at the top than at the bottom. They rapidly approached
it, and in a few minutes the Salamander gently alighted on
the roof; but it was really more of a promenade than a
roof, for it was perfectly flat, and had a parapet all around
it. There wasa curious animal reclining on this wall, which
gazed sleepily at them, and then curled itself down for
another nap.
“What is that?†asked ® \
the Prince, for he had y
never seen so large an
animal before. The crea-
ture looked
partly like a
horse, and partly
like a lion and
an eagle, and
had wings. Daan i -
fahatenise aren. Tee SEs ie
Hippogriff,†re- ‘ NS emer cers
plied she. ‘He
is perfectly tame, and will not hurt you. Come, let us
go down into the house.â€
In the mean time she had taken the car from the Sala-
mander; and he now followed them down a flight of stairs
to the room below. The whole castle was built solidly of
stone, and seemed a much more fitting residence for an
ogre or several afrits than a delicate little creature like
the fairy. The Prince did not ask any questions, however ;
and, in fact, that was unnecessary, as the fairy seemed
anxious to show and explain everything.
2
a
34 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
On one side of the room was a door leading into another
apartment; and opposite was a large fireplace, with a
regular old-fashioned fire burning in it; that is to say, a
very large one. At the other two sides of the room were
several small windows; but, in place of being up near the
centre of the wall, as is usual, they were close to the floor.
There were also several chairs and tables disposed about
the apartment, besides a number of cooking utensils.
The Salamander had followed them downstairs, and
now, crawling to the fire, he immediately took a large mouth-
ful of coals, crunching them with evident enjoyment. Then
he entered the flames, and burrowing among the hot ashes,
curled himself up, and was soon asleep.
The ashes were at once swept up on the hearth, more
fuel put on the fire, and active preparations begun among
the cooking utensils for supper. The Prince saw the vari-
ous articles move, but he could not understand the cause
of it at all.
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 35
“Tt seems curious to you, my boy, does it not?†asked
the fairy, who noticed the look of astonishment on his
face. “I will explain. Gezzle, appear!†she commanded.
There had been a pot moving through the air, at that
moment, in a most unaccountable manner. At the fairy’s
command the pot paused, and beside it appeared a most
hideous creature. It was very black and very ugly, and
had short, crooked legs and long arms.
“ At your service, madam,†said the shape.
“Supper in an hour, Gezzle! You may disappear!â€
Turning to the Prince, the fairy said: ‘“ That is a Volcano
Demon. I caught several of them in an old, extinct
crater. They are good servants, but very ugly, as you
see, which accounts for their being invisible, as I care to
see them only when necessary. Now, while Gezzle is pre-
paring supper, I will show you the rest of the castle. This
is the kitchen; and this,†said she, opening a door at the
side of the room, “‘is the cellar. You see I have a good
supply of vegetables here,†pointing at a number of bins,
full of cabbages, carrots, turnips, and potatoes. ‘ The
vegetable mines are close by, and to-morrow I will show
them to you.â€
She then passed to another flight of stairs, leading down
to the next story.
“This room,†said she, “is where the Volcano Demon
sleeps; and this,†indicating another, “is for odds and
ends of various kinds.â€
Descending another stairway, they entered the fairy’s
private room, which was at one side of a narrow hall in
which the staircase was placed. Across the hall was an-
36 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
other room, which the fairy told the Prince he might
occupy, while in the castle.
Thus, all the different stories of the house were explored,
and at last they came to the ground floor. The fairy, how-
ever, informed the Prince that it was the garret; and she
pulled up a trap-door in the floor, exposing an aperture
crossed with iron bars.
“Come, my boy,†said she, “and look at the ocean.â€
The Prince looked down through the opening, and, sure
enough, far, far below, the mighty world of waters stretched
away to the horizon.
“ This is an old crater,†continued the fairy, “and I built
my house over it for the sake of the view.â€
After the Prince’s curiosity was satisfied, the fairy
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 37
closed the trap, and passing through a hole in the wall,
they found themselves on the ground outside.
“Tt is nearly supper time,†said she; “so we will
return.â€
The Prince started to re-enter the castle.
“We will not go that way,†said she. “I do detest
climbing up stairs, which accounts for my having things
up side down, as you might think.â€
Leg A of
eed! Ute
liga cep ee!
She then gave a peculiar whistle, and soon a curious
creature came stalking around the corner of the building.
It had a lion’s body, an eagle’s head and beak, and was
provided with large wings.
“Tt is a Griffin,’ said the fairy. “Do not be afraid;
all the animals here are perfectly tame.â€
So they mounted the Griffin, and with a few strong
flaps of his wings, he landed them on the summit of the
castle. Descending into the interior, supper was found
awaiting them.
38 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
After the meal was concluded, they went down into the
fairy’s room.
“T will have a good time to-morrow,†said she, “ show-
ing you around. I think you will be much interested in
the jewel-bushes, the vegetable mines, and some other
rather curious things. By-the-way, did you get the an-
swer to that sum I put to you on my first visit?â€
“No,†replied the Prince, “and the professors could not
do it, either. My father sent two of them away on that
account.â€
“What!†exclaimed she, ‘‘sent them away from the
palace?†.
“ Ves,†said the Prince.
“Well, that is too bad! But it hardly seems possible
that they were unable to solve it.â€
)
“They could n’t, though,†said he.
“Tam sorry I said anything about it to you. But as it
is now ‘too late to recall it, ] must not fail to set things
straight when we return. On second thought, I will have
you write an explanation; I might forget it.â€
She then had the Prince write as she dictated; and
taking the paper, sewed it securely inside his outer gar-
ment, so that it might not be lost.
Soon after, the Prince retired to rest.
The next morning the fairy took him out on the plain,
and showed him the vegetable mines.
They passed through a garden, at the rear of the castle,
which was divided into regular sections by neat paths, and
overgrown with trees and shrubs of various kinds. As
they passed under the trees, the fairy gave the Prince
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 39
a great deal of information in regard to their different
fruits.
“This,†said she, as they entered the shade of a thick
scrubby tree, whose branches grew straight out from the
trunk, “is a silver tree. You perceive the fruit resem-
bles a pomegranate; but there is an essential difference,
Climb up, my boy, and pluck some of the fruit, and I
will show you wherein the difference lies.â€
The Prince, like all boys, was an enthusiastic tree-
climber; and in a few moments he was among the
branches, where half a
dozen of the silver pome-
granates were soon gath-
ered.
“Now,†said the fairy,
after he had handed her
the fruit, “I will show you
why it is called the silver tree.â€
She immediately broke one of the pomegranates across
the middle, and there, neatly reposing side by side like
seeds in a pod, were a number of bright new shillings.
The Prince was greatly astonished; but by the fairy’s
directions he soon had a goodly number of the precious
seeds extracted from their resting-places, and transferred
to his pockets.
They passed on, and nearly every tree grew some kind
of precious stone or metal. One low bush, in particular,
struck the Prince as being very beautiful; for on it, spark-
ling like mammoth dewdrops, were diamonds of all sizes;
much larger and finer, the Prince remarked, than any
40 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
in his father’s big crown, which only appeared on state
occasions. By the fairy’s leave he gathered a handful of
the largest and brightest of them.
The wonderful grove was now left behind, and, ascend-
ing a slight hill, they entered a patch of running candy-
vines. These plants grew in great profusion, and candy
of every known variety, and suited to all tastes, lay in
every direction.
Having supplied themselves with as much as they
wished, they continued their walk, and finally arrived at
the mouth of a tunnel. Near this opening lay a large
number of cabbages. They entered, and having reached
the end of the passage—where one of the Volcano
Demons was hard at work, mining the cabbages — the
Prince, for the first time, saw a real vegetable: mine. The
“lead†was four feet thick or more, and was composed
entirely of cabbages, all packed in tightly, and in the most
regular manner.
After having examined this vegetable vein very thor-
oughly, they proceeded to visit the various other shafts,
where any vegetable one could imagine was produced.
The Prince thought it extremely remarkable, and no
doubt you will agree with him on that point.
At last, all the principal mines had been investigated,
and they were returning to the castle by a more direct
course, when ona low hill at one side, a faint smoke was
seen ascending.
“Ts that a volcano?†asked the Prince.
“T think not,†replied the fairy; ‘although there is a
large amount of gas somewhere in the ground, which
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 41
assists in floating the mountain. I was told so by one of
the Volcano Demons; and their judgment should be
excellent on any such question. Let us go up and in-
vestigate.â€
They soon ascended the hill, and there was a large bird
Wie 6°
sitting calmly in the midst of a bright fire, which momen-
tarily grew larger.
“Now I have it!†cried the fairy; “that is a Phenix.
There has been one here for several centuries; and, as
you know, they renew themselves by fire every five hun-
dred years.â€
The Prince gazed spell-bound; but, even as he looked,
42 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the bird’s neck was seized by a long, snaky flame, and
fell limp among the red coals. In another moment, noth-
ing remained except the fire, which leaped and crackled
and sparkled as though proud of its victory.
Suddenly a loud report was heard; a shaft of blue
flame shot sky-wards, and the ground began to tremble
as with an earthquake shock. A cry echoed overhead,
and a Volcano Demon came rushing through the air.
He alighted by the column of fire, which was spouting
like a molten fountain, waved his arms wildly, and, with
a shout of joy, leaped headlong into the flames and dis-
appeared.
The fairy put her fingers to her lips and whistled’shrilly.
“We must return to the palace,†said she. ‘The moun-
THE FLOATING MOUNTAIN. 43
tain is about to break up and fall into the ocean. My
power over the Volcano Demons has gone, which is a sure
sign. Their mistress has called them again.â€
The Prince was greatly frightened; but before he had
time to think over the situation, in response to the fairy’s
call, a black shadow cut the air, and a Griffin alighted
beside them.
“Mount, Prince!†cried the fairy; and in a second they
left the quaking ground, and were flying through the
thick smoke.
In afew minutes the castle top was gained; and the
Salamander having been routed from his lair, the sad-
dle was quickly placed, and they were away; but not
a moment too soon, for, as they cleared the battlements,
the castle tottered to its foundations, and fell with a
crash —a pile of ruins. The air was thick with vapor,
which curled upwards in great. wreaths; red, green, and
blue flames clove the darkness; and now and then a loud
44 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
rumbling sounded, while the mountain trembled from end
to end.
Hardly had the Salamander cleared the smoke than,
with a noise like thunder, the fairy’s late domain parted in
two immense fragments, and immediately started on its
fall to the water. A few seconds of breathless silence
followed; and then, with a roar that rolled and rumbled
across the rippling sea, the Floating Mountain was en-
gulfed in the shifting waves of ocean, and disappeared
from view.
CHAPTER IV.
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER.
FTER the catastrophe described in the last chapter,
all was still again. The waves subsided and rolled
as before; and over them Hippogriffs and Griffins flew
wildly about, uttering loud cries. Far overhead, above
the shifting smoke, floated a spark of golden fire. It rose
steadily in long spirals, and was finally lost to view. It
was the Phenix, resurrected once more.
The Salamander had: paused in his flight, and, like the
Prince and the fairy, had been watching the destruction
of his old home. The Prince was still gazing, when he
was startled to hear some one crying. He turned, and
what was his surprise to find a little girl, apparently a
year or two younger than himself, weeping bitterly.
“Where did you come from, and where is the fairy?â€
asked he.
The maiden still wept, and said: ‘I was the fairy; but
the destruction of the Floating Mountain has broken the
spell, and I am now returned to my natural shape. But
with the loss of the fairy'’s form and power, I have become
a child again, and you can’t think how frightened I am.â€
The Prince, who was a chivalrous little fellow, comforted
his companion as well as he knew how. “ There, there,â€
said he, soothingly, “you are in no danger at all. I will
46 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
take the best of care of you, and we will soon get back to
my father’s kingdom, where we shall be perfectly safe.â€
All this time the Salamander had been lying on his
oars, so to speak, merely keeping above the waves, which
had long since returned
to their normal condition.
The Phenix had disap-
peared overhead, and the
Hippogriffs and Griffins,
screaming mournfully,
had flown away, and were
already out of sight. The
little girl dried her tears,
and pushing back her long
black hair, said, —
“What can we do now?
The Salamander does not
know where to go, and I
am afraid that he will no
longer obey me.†She
turned towards the crea-
ture’s head, however, and
cried: “To the island of Bascougar!â€
To this the Salamander paid no particular attention;
he seemed to be trying to recollect something; probably
her voice sounded strange to him. Finally, however, he
turned slowly, and started off at a great pace. Faster and
faster he flew, and the two children clung to each other
in dismay. The sun sank beneath the western horizon,
and one by one the stars appeared, but still they sped on.
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. 47
At last, after it was quite dark, their speed was lessened ;
and soon the Salamander came down and rested on the
ground. The children did not know where they were;
but they could distinguish trees growing around them,
and, close by, a large
building loomed
black against the
stars.
“Oh, I wonder
where we are now?â€
said the little girl.
“JT don't know,â€
replied the Prince;
“but I will get out
and see. You -sit
here until I come
back.â€
So the Prince dis-
mounted, and _ pro-
ceeded away into the
darkness.
«Who is that?â€
asked some one.
The Prince was startled, for the darkness was so
profound that it was quite impossible to see who had
spoken.
Again the voice said, —
““Who’s that, I say?â€
“It’s me,†replied the Prince.
“Yes, that’s all very well,†the voice answered; “ but
48 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
who, in the name of common sense, is ‘me’? Iam not
acquainted with any one of that name.â€
“I am Heir Apparent to the throne of the kingdom
of Bascougar, and have lost my way. If it was not so
dark, you could
see that Tama
very little boy,â€
said the Prince.
The two had
approached
each other, and
now the Prince
saw the large
figure of a man,
who carried a
carpet-bag in
one hand; and,
strange to relate,
this figure had
no head.
“Well, well,â€
replied the
shape, “I am
very sorry you have gone so far out of your course, for
it must be fourteen hundred and twenty-one miles from
here to your home. That is, if I remember rightly. But
hold on a minute; I have my head in this bag, and per-
haps I can think what is best to be done.if I get it out.â€
The creature then began to fumble with the fastenings
~of the bag, and in a few minutes he produced a large head
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. 49
from its capacious depths. It had long hair, and two eyes
which burned brightly in the darkness.
“There,†said the figure, “that is, on the whole, much
more satisfactory. Why, you are quite a small boy, the
first I have seen for one hundred and thirty years. I have
not been away from home during that length of time.
By-the-way, I am a Decapitated Ogre.â€
This announcement, made in a matter-of-fact tone,
startled the Prince again. He had an idea that ogres
made a business of eating little boys, so he inquired
timidly, —
“Do you eat little boys and girls, Mr. Ogre?â€
The Ogre laughed heartily; his sides shook, and he
came near dropping his head, which he held by a loop in
the hair.
“Well, that’s good! I like that!†said he. ‘No, none
of my family eat children any more, although we used to ;
but that is very many years ago. Perhaps I will tell you
about it sometime. Now, however, let us go into the
house and get some supper, and to-morrow we will sce
what can be done about getting you home again. Come
along.â€
“T must go back and get Halli first,†said the Prince;
“and, besides, there is the Salamander —we must not leave
him behind.â€
“So you have a little girl along, have you?†said the
Decapitated Ogre, “and a Salamander? That accounts
for your reaching this place. I have been greatly exer-
cised in my mind as to your mode of arrival, and intended
asking you for an account of your adventures, as soon as
4
50 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
we had some spare time; but as you have a Salamander,
of course that explains it. Yes, tell them to come along.â€
So the Prince returned to the spot where he had left
Halli — which, by-the-way, was her real name — and in-
formed her of what had taken place. Then she descended
from the car, and they proceeded up the path, under the
gloomy trees, towards the castle: first the Decapitated
Ogre with his head in his hand, then Halli and the Prince,
and, behind them, the Salamander.
They soon arrived
beforea gate all studded
with iron bolts and bars.
This the ogre opened,
and a long stone pas-
sageway was entered.
At the end of this was
another door standing
ajar. Going in, they
found themselves in a
lofty apartment, at one
side of which burned a brisk fire in a wide fireplace.
Opposite the fire stood an oaken table, with supper al-
ready steaming on its polished surface. The walls of the
room were of stone, and high up on the sides of these were
two windows, crossed by iron bars.
There were two ogres in the place; one of these —a
very old one —sat by the fireside in a rocking-chair, sup-
porting his head on one knee; the other was a female.
Her head rested on the mantelpiece, and she was busy
putting the finishing touches to the evening meal.
INTO THE NIGHT SPED THE SALAMANDER. 51
Then the Decapitated Ogre, the Prince, Halli, and, last
of all, the Salamander, filed in; and the first, waving his
head towards his companions, exclaimed, —-
“Just look at what I found in the garden, this evening,
will you, —areal human boy and girl, and a Salamander!â€
"The two Ogres suspended operations for a moment, and
gazed intently at the strangers; but they were soon done
with their curiosity; and in a short time the whole family,
joined by the two children, sat down to supper. The
Salamander retreated into the fire.
Three ropes were suspended from the ceiling, each hav-
ing a hook attached to its lower extremity; and, before
eating, the three Ogres hung their heads on these hooks.
In this manner they were able, not only to see themselves
eating, but everything else going on in the room, also.
The Prince and Halli were very hungry, and, ably as-
sisted by the three Ogres, the provisions were quickly
despatched. Afterwards, they gathered around the fire,
when, at their host’s request, the history of the rise and
fall of the Floating Mountain was given. When the tale
was completed and variously commented upon, it was
very late, and the Ogres were beginning to yawn sleepily.
The Prince and his little companion were shown into a
small, square room, where they were told to pass the
night; and in spite of their novel position, and a lurking
fear entertained by each as to the good intentions of
their hosts, they soon fell asleep, and did not awaken until
aroused by a conversation in the next apartment.
CHAPTER V.
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE.
HE sun was shining brightly in at a small window high
up in the wall, and quickly rising, Halli and the
Prince soon presented themselves in the kitchen. The
Ogres seemed much pleased to hear that their young guests
had slept well, and talked in such a kindly spirit, that the
children’s secret misgivings soon died away. After a
hearty breakfast, the Ogre with whom they had first be-
come acquainted remarked : —
“ My dear children, my wife and father, likewise myself,
have been cudgelling our brains to an extent quite unusual
with us, — for, as you may suppose, our life here flows on
very regularly, with no great excitement of any kind ; but,
for all our waste of gray brain matter, we have been unable
to decide on what course to pursue in restoring you to
your home. My father tells me that it is exactly the
length of four hundred and seventy-four sea-serpents
from here to the island of Bascougar; and as a sea-serpent
is precisely three miles in length, you will readily perceive
that that makes a distance of fourteen hundred and twenty-
two ordinary miles.â€
“Fourteen hundred and twenty-two miles!†exclaimed
Halli.
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 53
“Yes,†replied the Ogre. “ But although that is a great
distance, I think the Salamander could easily convey you
that far in the course of a day.â€
“Oh, if he only would!†cried the Prince.
“Tt seems he won’t though; and that is the main trou-
ble,†replied the Ogre. ‘‘ However, you can stay here a
few days, and during that time something to solve the
difficulty may possibly be discovered. For the present, I
propose that you accompany me ona tour of our island.
The fresh air may perhaps cause our minds to conjure up
some good plan which eludes us now.â€
The children, dismayed at the great distance dividing
them from home, could propose nothing better; so they
passed out of the castle, and found themselves in the
avenue up which they had come the evening before. On
each side of a long path stood numerous trees; but they
differed curiously from ordinary trees, —in a manner, in
fact, puzzling in the extreme to the Prince, although Halli,
who had seen many remarkable and unusual sights, was
not greatly impressed. The trees all stood roots upward;
and, what was also very curious and worthy of note, the
Ogre, having deposited his head in a secure place, began
to shift some of the trees into different positions.
“The arrangement of these trees sometimes strikes me
as being open to objection,†said he. ‘I get them placed
in an apparently acceptable manner, but, invariably, some
time after, I always have an idea that their positions may
be improved upon. Now, children, what do you think
about it?†However, without allowing them time to
reply, he continued: “But perhaps the hand of Nature
54 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
can arrange these trees in a sufficiently artistic manner;
so we will not bother ourselves any further with the sub- .
ject. You are perhaps surprised at seeing the strange
manner in which vegetable substances flourish on this
island; but the anomaly is accounted for in this way: You
see that the soil beneath your feet is hard and flint-like ;
there is not a spoonful of loose earth on the whole island;
and, what is worse, never
will be. In fact, we are
standing on a solid mass
of what is known as me-
teoric iron. This island
not only consists of that
material, it is itself a
meteor; oneofthe largest
unknown to scientists.
Of course, Isay unknown,
for there have never, as
yet, been any people here,
with the single exception
of yourselves. I and my
family cannot be strictly classed as people, although we
are mortal when circumstances are favorable to such a
result, but in a different degree from you, and for entirely
dissimilar reasons. We will, perhaps, discuss that question
on some future occasion. Our dwelling here, far from our
people, is not voluntary on our part; it is the work of
Wykola, the Black Spirit of the Ragged Mountains.â€
During the conversation, the Decapitated Ogre had
raised his head from the ground, and now, as he finished
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 55
speaking, large tears rolled from his eyes; he was over-
come by the memory of the injury received at the hands
of the malignant Spirit referred to.
Halli, also, at the mention of that dread name had
grown pale, and exclaimed, “What! Wykola, of the
Ragged Mountains?â€
?
“Ves; the same,†replied the Ogre, who had now some-
what recovered his composure. ‘But why do you ask?â€
«“ Alas!†said she, ‘I, too, have felt the wrath of the
Black Spirit. By his power I was taken from my home,
and, after having been changed into a fairy, was doomed to
inhabit a dreary solitude, far from my mother and kindred,
the Floating Mountain, of which I told you last night.
When the mountain fell the spell was broken, for 1 was
sentenced to remain there until that very thing happened.â€
The Ogre started. ‘ Indeed,†said he, “ that is a strange
coincidence. May I ask how you fell into Wykola’s
clutches?â€
“Well, you see,†replied Halli, “it was necessary that a
person should do something wrong before that could
happen.â€
“Ves,†said the Ogre, “although Wykola’s imps did not
take any great pains to find out whether a wrong had
really been committed. What did you do?â€
“T was caught beating eggs.â€
“Beating eggs! A terrible crime, surely.â€
“So it seems,†said Halli. ‘My mother went to
Wykola’s cavern with the imps who took me there, and
tried to procure my release; but Wykola laughed, and said
that beating anything was a very cruel proceeding, and he
would not let me go.â€
56 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Did he draw your sentence from a large tub?†asked
the Ogre.
“Yes, A demon sat at a desk calling off the number of
each case. Mine was 11,136. Then.a pale yellow imp
reached into a big tub, and drew out a roll of paper. This
was handed to the clerk, and he opened it, and read it
aloud.â€
“Well,†said the Ogre, “ my case was somewhat similar.
You know Wykola had his spies behind every bush and
rock nearly, and it was hard to escape them. Myself and
family lived near a small stream in the mountains. Just
above our house the brook ran between upright walls. It
was in the spring, and the fish were beginning to come up
the stream. Now, father was very fond of fish, and one
day he came rushing in saying that there was a big school
of trout in the pool before the house. As it happened, we
had no nets or other things to catch them with, so my wife
and I went above the pool and sat down between the walls,
in the brook. We stopped the water entirely, and, in a
few minutes, after the water had run out from below, father
threw out four hundred and eighty-one trout. After they
were all on the bank, my wife remarked, —
“«« We stole a march on those fish very nicely.’
““« Ves,’ I replied, ‘so we did.’
“Father was already dressing the fish, and after we had
dried ourselves, we went out to see how he was getting
along.
“¢That was a great catch, said father. ‘There is at
least a ton of fish here.’
“¢QOh, no,’ said I, ‘hardly that much.’
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 57
“«T cannot be mistaken,’ replied he. ‘Since you spoke
I have come to the conclusion that there is more than a
ton; yes, at least twenty-two pounds more.’
“At this moment we were enveloped in a dark cloud,
and landed in Wykola’s cave. He was very glad to see
us. ‘Spring is a good time for me,’ said he. ‘I always.
have plenty of cases when folks begin to go fishing.’
“Well, the old demon who acted as clerk called off our
number, and the yellow imp drew the sentence from the
tub. It was this: ‘All three of you are condemned to live
on a cast-iron island ninety-nine years, and as much
longer as is necessary to completely oxidize said island.’
““« Hold on,’ I cried. ‘I object!’
“ «What is it?’ asked Wykola.
“ «My wife and I did not agree with father on the weight
of the fish.’
«Oh, that’s all right,’ said he. ‘It is a well-established
fact that both of you stole a march on the trout while your
father was hatching up his lie about the weight of them.’
“We protested; but it did no good. The next day we
were sent here.â€
“ How could Wykola send you away for doing such
things as that?†asked the Prince.
“Well, that would be hard to explain,†replied the Ogre.
“ But at this time most of the people living near had been
sent off for really doing something wrong, and I suppose
he wanted to keep his hand in. He condemned us, as he
said, on technical points of law. However, I do not see
much justice about it.â€
Passing out of the strange forest, they wandered across
58 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the hot metallic surface of the island. Everywhere the
ground was perfectly hard, and everywhere all animal
and insect life was entirely absent. Not a bird carolled
forth its lay; not a butterfly flaunted its wings in the
warnr sunshine; not an animal of any kind leaped from
its lair at their approach; all was still and empty.
After proceeding for some distance, they mounted a hill,
and before them lay the ocean, heaving, rippling, and dash-
ing on the iron-bound coast in spray and foam-capped
breakers. The children and the Ogre stood for some time
taking in the beauty of the scene.
It was a perfect day. The sun shone brightly; and the
breeze, which was but a gentle breath, had no effect on the
slumbering ocean. On the shore were a few curious-
looking crabs, which ran backwards and forwards as they
disported themselves in child-like gambols. Far away, a
creature rose above the ocean to the height of a ship’s mast
It wavered to and fro, while its wet sides glistened in the
sunlight. Then the shape disappeared: it was a sea-
serpent.
The children now saw that there were a great many of
these serpents floating on the water; some lying idle, as if
asleep, others chasing each other in elephantine gambols.
With a rush and a parting of foam-crested waves, they
swam in eccentric circles; then, rearing towards the sky,
twined round each other, only to fall a moment later back
into the sea, with the crash of a falling tower. High flew
the spray, while, dimly outlined for a space, rainbows of all
colors shone on these miniature clouds.
“Oh, how beautiful!†exclaimed Halli; “but had we
They stood for some time taking in the beauty of the scene.
60 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
not better go farther inland, Mr. Ogre? If these strange
creatures should come on shore, we would furnish them
but a very small mouthful.â€
)
“There is not a particle of danger,†replied the Ogre.
“These serpents areenchanted. They guard this island,
but cannot leave the water. As long as we remain on the
land we are safe; and even should we leave it, they would
only fetch us back. However, as we have no boat, there
is not much chance of our going away. The wicked spirit
who brought us here, placed them in the surrounding
-ocean to deter us. in case we made an effort to escape.
: No doubt, they would be as glad to escape as we; but the
charm holds them fast, and not until this island crumbles
into dust or we go away, can they resume their natural
shapes. Let us proceed.â€
They accordingly walked on, but nothing was to be seen
save the iron-like surface of the island, the sea beyond,
and, in the distance, the serpents patrolling the shore.
Never was there a safer prison.
The breeze died away, and now the metallic surface, over
which they walked, became very warm and unpleasant.
‘By this time, however, they had completed the circuit of
the island, and were near the castle and the wonderful
erove again. Atthe Ogre’s invitation, the children followed
him into the house, where it was cooler, and, in conse-
quence, much more comfortable.
After dinner they were gathered around the fireplace,
and the children’s dilemma came up for discussion. _The
female Ogre was washing the dishes; the old one sat in the
chimney-corner, nodding, as usual; while before the fire
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 61
-sat Halli, the Prince, and the remaining Ogre. The latter
spoke: +
“T am very much concerned, my dear children, as to
how we can return you to your homes. Now, let us
reason a little. A Salamander is not a spirit, neither is he
transformed from some other
shape. From this, it stands
to reason, that — fairy or
mortal — any one should
be able to guide him, in
any direction or to any
place they decide upon.
Therefore, as
you, my dear
Halli, find it
impossible to
direct your
steed since re-
suming your
proper shape,
I have come
to the conclu-
sion —and you will, no doubt, agree with me— that you
have forgotten something, — perhaps a word, a phrase, or
even an entire sentence; or, perhaps, some motion, by
which you were wont to inform him of the route to be
taken. Consider, my child—think. Am I not right?â€
Halli leaned her chin on her hand and gazed thought-
fully into the fire. She thought intensely for some time,
but only succeeded in coming to the conclusion that the
62 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Decapitated Ogre was correct in his conjecture. Dimly
she remembered something, which, do what she might,
eluded her grasp. She could not recall it.
The Prince watched her anxiously. He took her hand
and said, ‘Do think, Halli! Think hard! I know papa
is getting anxious about me, and I want to see him, too.â€
Then he fairly broke down and cried on Halli’s shoulder.
“There, there,†said the Decapitated Ogre, soothingly.
“We know that you wish to get home very much. Do
not give way, but try and be a little man. You know
that your father would be glad to hear that his son was
equal to any occasion. Dry your tears, and we will think
and think until we find a solution to this question.â€
Thus adjured, the Prince gradually controlled his grief,
and in a short time had entirely recovered his composure.
Halli had continued to think, and suddenly she ex-
claimed: ‘Oh, I believe I remember ‘now! Yes, it
comes back to me. I clearly recollect the word I was
in the habit of whispering to the Salamander when about
to start!â€
“Good!†said the Ogre. ‘Iwas sure there was some-
thing of the kind. Nothing happens, you know, without a
cause. Therefore, as the Salamander went perfectly well
at one time and not at all well since, why, it was logical to
come to some such conclusion as I arrived at. We shall
be very sorry to lose you so soon, for I suppose you are
both in a hurry to return to your home. We will not
detain you; but, in the future, I hope your opinion of us
will be somewhat better than that held on your arrival
here.â€
THE LARGEST METEOR UNKNOWN TO SCIENCE. 63,
Both the Prince and Halli assured the good Ogre that
his kindness to them should never be forgotten. “ My
father is very rich,†said the Prince, “ and he will be glad
to give you all the money you want; yes, and professors,
too. I will have him send you the ones I like best.â€
“You are a good little boy,†replied the Ogre, patting
him on the head, “but I do not care for anything in return
for the little you have had at my hands. The only thing
we really wish for now, is to escape from this desolate
island. However, your father could not aid us in that, as
it would be impossible for any number of ships to ap-
proach. The sea-serpents would certainly devour the
sailors and sink the vessels by main force.â€
Then said Halli, “Why could we not send you the
Salamander after we arrive safely at Bascougar? Then
you might escape with perfect safety.â€
‘Bless you, my child,’ replied the Ogre; “I never
thought of that. If you can accomplish it, why, I will
avail myself of your help. That gives me the first gleam
of hope I have had for more than a hundred years.â€
The Prince had risen, and now seemed very anxious to
be gone. He told Halli that it was best to start at once,
as nothing could be gained by waiting. Therefore the
Salamander was routed from his cozy lair, and made
ready for the journey. The three Ogres followed them to
the door. There were many good-byes, and even the old
Ogre shook them cordially by the hand. With injunctions
from those left behind not to be forgotten, the children
took their places in the car. And the Salamander having
received instructions to proceed to the island of Bascougar,
04 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
also the mysterious order, the lack of which had caused
them to depart so far from the real course in the first
instance, rose like a rocket, and straight as an arrow pro-
ceeded on his way.
Presently the largest meteor unknown to science was
nothing but a dab of gray mist on the horizon, and soon
even this trace became confounded with the waves.
It was nearly sunset, but the children, feeling secure,
and certain of now reaching their destination safely, did not
fear the advancing night. Cuddling down in the bottom
of the car, they gazed over its sides at the ocean below.
Nothing was seen in that direction, except an occasional
monster of the deep slumbering on the quiet waters. The
sun set, and as they were travelling directly towards that
portion of the sky, the right direction was being taken by
their silent steed. By-and-by the supper supplied by the
female Ogre was eaten; soon after they fell asleep.
CHAPTER VI.
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS.
HROUGH the night, tireless as a steam-engine, sped
the Salamander. About eight o’clock his speed
slackened; then he came to a full stop.
Was he about to alight?
Halli awoke, and looked out to see if they were near
their destination. Nothing was in sight; all was dark-
ness; but, from below, the ceaseless murmur of the ocean
rose to her ears.
The Salamander soon started to rise into the air, travel-
ling in wide circles. Higher and higher he mounted.
The sound of the sea died away. They were at an im-
mense altitude. Again the Salamander paused in his
flight, and seemed to be at a loss which way to proceed.
Halli did not know what to do. The Prince still slum-
bered. She would not awaken him.
Suddenly the Salamander began to descend. Like a
tock he fell, and, as lower altitudes were reached, Halli
became conscious of hearing cries, somewhere below them,
which were borne faintly to her ears on the night air.
Louder and louder grew the cries; and soon dim forms
were seen flying wildly through the darkness. Shadowy,
mist-like creatures gathered around them, and peered into
bee
-
66 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the car with mournful eyes. Halli was frightened at first,
but she soon discovered, in these strange shapes, the
forms of her ancient friends, — Hippogriffs and Griffins.
After gazing into the car for several minutes, the creatures
flew away, uttering doleful screams. These became more
distant every second, and were finally swallowed up in the
gloom and heard no more.
The Prince, awakened by this disturbance, had, with
his little companion, witnessed the creatures clustered
around the car. ‘‘What are those things, Halli?†he
asked, creeping close to her side.
“ They are some of the animals that used to live with
me on the Floating Mountain,†she replied. ‘Can it be
that the Salamander has returned to the place where his
old home hung suspended? â€
“We are not moving at all, now,†said the Prince.
“Perhaps we are close to my father’s kingdom.â€
“That may be possible,†replied Halli, “but I do not
think we have come far enough for that. It must be as
I said: this is where the Floating Mountain originally was.
That accounts for the presence of the Griffins and Hippo-
eriffs, also for our Salamander’s strange actions. He is
looking for his old home.â€
They were now very close to the water. The long
_ swells were crowned with a dim light, which cast a phos-
phorescent gleam over the waves.
“Tell him to go to the island of Bascougar,†said the
Prince.
Accordingly, Halli repeated the order to the Sala-
mander. He seemed loath to leave the spot, but, starting
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 67
slowly, was soon going at full speed through the darkness.
For sometime the children, hand in hand, kept an out-
look; but later, growing drowsy, their heads nodded, and
they slept.
g Hour after hour, —like some huge, black rocket, — the
Salamander flew on. At last he slackened his pace, flew
slower and slower, and soon came down on solid ground.
It was four o’clock in the morning. The shock of alight-
ing woke Halli and the Prince. They rubbed their eyes
and looked around. The dim forms of many trees en-
circled them, and, close at hand, was a dark mass — the
outlines of a building. In the east a thin streak of steely
gray, like a knife-blade, indicated the approach of day.
The Prince looked around, and cried with joy: ‘ Here
we are, safe at home, and right in my father’s garden! I
am certain that is the palace! How glad my father and
the professors will be to see me! Good, kind Sala-
mander,†said he, stroking the creature’s rough head, “TI
knew you would take us safely home! â€
“T am so glad,†exclaimed Halli, “that I have been
able to bring you back again!â€
“Come!†cried the Prince, “let us go up to the
palace.â€
They ran joyfully up the path, and the Prince knocked
loudly at the door. Nothing was heard for some time.
The Prince knocked again. At last some one was heard
coming along the passage. The door opened, and there
stood the Decapitated Ogre, a lantern in one hand and
his head in the other. The children were so much sur-
prised at this sight that they could not speak.
68 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The Ogre was also silent for a minute; but, at last re-
covering his voice, he said: ‘Well, well! how is this, my
children? Did you decide to come back, or did the Sala-
mander bring you? I never expected to see you again.â€
“Oh!†cried the
Prince, ‘“‘ we are not
at home at all!
What shall we do?â€
and he began to sob.
‘Tt zs too bad,â€
replied the Ogre;
* but, as it can’t be
helped, why, come
right in, and we will
get warm and find
something to eat.
Come on!â€
Halli and _ the
Prince, the latter
still sobbing, there-
fore followed ‘the
Ogre into the house.
The Ogre hung his head on one of the hooks, flew
arotind, and soon gathered together an immense quantity
of eatables, of which he invited the children to partake.
This they very willingly did; and as it was now day-light,
the other members of the family came in yawning, and
soon joined them. The old Ogre appeared very much
pleased on seeing the children again; and, after the meal
was concluded, sat for some timé observing them, before
taking his usual nap.
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 69
Soon the Decapitated Ogre, his father, and the two
children were gathered before the fireplace once more.
They sat for some time gazing into the ever-changing
caverns among the red coals, which formed, grew larger,
and finally subsided in masses of. gray ruins.
At last the Decapitated Ogre looked at Halli, and
asked: ‘Sure you used the right word, I suppose?â€
“Yes, I think I did; but, for all that, the Salamander,
instead of going where we wished, returned to the vacant
place in the sky once occupied by the Floating Mountain.â€
The Ogre thoughtfully scratched his head. ‘ Very
curious, indeed; yes, very,†said he. ‘You are sure there
could have been no mistake about the word given to the
Salamander?â€
“Oh, no; none at all!â€
The old Ogre, who had been partially asleep, now
straightened up, and said:
“Salamander’s word? I seem to remember something
7O THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
about that. JI used to have a Salamander, myself, in my
young days. Yes; you must use the word—no doubt
about that. JI used it. A good steed is the Salamander.
Yes, yes; and he relapsed into silence.
This was an unusually long speech for the old Ogre.
Every one turned to listen, and in the pause that fol-
lowed, the Decapitated Ogre said, —
“Why, father, did you have a Salamander? I never
knew that before. Perhaps you could inform us exactly
what expression you made use of in guiding him.â€
“ Ves, it is a long time ago,†he replied. ‘‘ My, how we
did sail— over the highest mountains and all the islands
of the sea! It was fine—but a long time ago.’ He
nodded his head, as it reposed on his knee, and continued:
“Ves, very.â€
‘“ But, father, what was this word with which you com-
manded the services of the Salamander? It is very im-.
portant that we should know. Try and think.â€
‘“Salamander’s word,†he replied, as if to himself,
“ Salamander’s words, rather. Yes, I remember very
well that when I went to Atlantis I used a word, but it was
not the same one I used in going to Ethiopia. No, it was
very different. There was one great word that directed
the Salamander to any clime and country, no matter how.
distant. I remember of going far to the north. It wasa .
great, ice-bound expanse; but, beyond that-—well, it
was better than this, certainly. That was before you were
born. Years ago; yes, years ago.†Again he paused,
and dropped off to sleep.
se But, father,†said the Decapitated Ogre, shaking him
THE ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 71
gently, “you have not told us the words of command you
made use of on your travels.â€
“Eh! what?†said he, waking up with a start.
“The Salamander’s words,†replied the Decapitated
Ogre.
“Oh, yes; certainly. Let me see, how long ago was
that? Atlantis has been engulfed for seven thousand years,
and this was before that. How long? Well, I cannot say
exactly, but a good many years. At any rate, it was be-
fore you were born. I remember that once I saddled up
my Salamander, and
started for the South-
ern Land, which lay
away offhere. I had
intended to go for a
long time. After we
had been travelling
for several weeks, I
saw, one day, a very
curious, spout-like thing, sticking out of the sea. It was
green and —â€
“Ves, yes, father; but the word —the order — which
the Salamander obeyed!†broke in the younger Ogre, who
was becoming impatient.
“Eh! the word! let me see. I have forgotten it; but
you will find it in the library. Now, this spout-like thing
—as I was saying —was of a bright green—†But the
Decapitated Ogre and the children were no longer listen-
ing; they had rushed off to examine the library.
In a nook, in one corner of the room, stood an ancient
72 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
chest containing many old, closely written rolls of parchment
and papyrus. These manuscripts treated of many strange
and remarkable subjects; and, had they been preserved
to the present day, would have been of great interest and
value. Here was a history of the Sphinx, containing a
complete statement of the reasons why that strange crea-
ture maintains eternal silence. Here, also, was a detailed
description of the countries lying beyond the frozen
North; together with many other works on the funda-
mental secrets of Nature, with which our present civiliza-
tion is not very familiar.
But the Ogre tossed these priceless records hastily to
one side. To him the secrets of the Sphinx and of
Nature, the travels and discoveries in far distant lands,
were of no significance. After several minutes of anxious
rummaging, a dingy little roll of papyrus was unearthed,
setting forth, by an inscription, to be “A Complete His-
tory of the Salamander from the Earliest Time ; together
with a Guide to all the Commands used in Directing such
Animals to the Utmost Confines of the Earth.†|
At last the document sought was discovered.
Sitting down, the Decapitated Ogre began to read,
while the two children stood expectantly by. The Ogre
read and read; ran his finger up and down the columns
of dim writing; unwound the papyrus foot by foot; but
said nothing. After the entire roll had been nearly scanned,
and nothing discovered bearing on the point to be solved,
the Ogre began to look disappointed; but, as his head
was hanging above the children, they did not notice this.
‘Slowly and carefully he ran his eye down the last column.
THE -ROLL OF PAPYRUS. 73
He starts! He has found it!
‘ Here it is, my children,†exclaimed he. ‘“ Listen!
“«To guide the Salamander, it is necessary to have an
intimate knowledge of the tongue spoken by the people
who originally brought the animal into subjection. These
people are called Pillow Heads, and they live in the East.
Their country is far away, arid difficult to find. Their
language is so curious that it may not be expressed with
our alphabet; that is, with the exception of one word.
This word is “skraeak.†If the person having a Sala-
mander should, by any chance, forget the master word, by
the use of which the animal may be guided to any clime,
there is only one way of regaining it. The person in
question must mount his Salamander, repeat the word
given above, and he will be transported to a country
where will be found the Keeper of the Salamander’s Order.
From this person the next word may be obtained; and if
this course is persevered in, in time the land of the Pillow
Heads will be reached. Here the master word itself may
be obtained. Equipped with this, no country will be too
distant, no ocean too broad, no mountain-chain too high,
—the Salamander will convey his rider thither.
“«There is one very important thing, however, which
must not be forgotten. The word given here, “ skraeak,â€â€™
must be repeated in the same tone, and about as loud, as
that sound made by three specimens of the crab family
when crawling over each other. The tone may be occa-
sionally acquired on the seashore, where these creatures
usually dwell; but tone, although necessary, is not all, —
sound, also, and of proper volume, must be obtained.
74. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
This is best accomplished by procuring a metal pot —
aluminum is the best —in which the animals should be
placed. Thus confined, they will crawl over each other
constantly, or, at least, most of the time. In this way,
therefore, the pupil may perfect himself in both tone and
sound with a minimum of discomfort.
Here the manuscript ended.
CHAPTER VII.
A COMBINATION OF THREE CRABS AND AN
ALUMINUM POT.
N ELL,†said the Ogre, rerolling the parchment,
“that seems to be very clear. We have now
found out for certain just how to proceed. But,†he con-
tinued, reaching up to his head and rubbing one ear
reflectively, “it seems that we shall be obliged to have
a pot made of aluminum. I do not know as we have
one of that kind; but I can ask my wife about it, she will
probably. know.â€
“And we must have some crabs!†exclaimed the
Prince.
“Three of them!†said Halli.
“Will-those we saw on the shore of this meteor do?â€
continued the Prince.
“Can’t we go and catch some now?â€â€™ cried Halli.
“Let us go and see if there is a pot here, right off!â€
cried the Prince.
“What shall we put the crabs in; carry the pot along?â€
-asked Halli.
“Mercy on us, children,†cried the Decapitated Ogre,
putting a finger in each ear, “you overwhelm me with
questions. Which shall I answer first? Let us not rush
around too fast, nor try and do everything at once, and
76 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
we shall be ‘less liable to go wrong. Now, first of all, we
will.go and see my wife about the aluminum pot.â€
The children were very eager to try the new experi-
ment. They grasped the Ogre’s hands with cries of
“Come!†‘Do hurry, please!†and other expressions
denoting impatience. The Ogre smiled at the children,
who were dancing around as if there was not a minute
to spare; but he must first get his head down from the
hook. Even after he was ready to go, although he took
very long steps, yet he did not keep pace-with his young
companions, who ran all the way.
The Ogre’s wife was sitting on a low chair, peeling
some potatoes.
“Wife,†said the Decapitated Ogre, “have we such a
thing as an aluminum: pot in the castle?â€
“ Aluminum pot!†exclaimed she; ‘you are not going
!»
to turn cook in your old age, I hope
THREE CRABS AND AN ALUMINUM POT. Tf.
“No, not at all. But I-need one very badly.†And he
explained what the ancient manuscript had recommended.
On learning that the children would be greatly assisted
by procuring such an article, she began turning everything
upside-down in the quest. Pots, pans, kettles, and all
sorts of cooking utensils flew through the air; for, as she
was very strong, and excited as ele much more strength
was put forth than was necessary. ‘he Ogre and the two
children stood aside to escape the avalanche. At last, after
having scattered everything for yards around, she rose
triumphantly from the ruins with a nice, clean, white pot
in her hand, which shone like silver.
she cried. ‘Don’t you remember, hus-
1»
“ Here it is!
band, you bought it for a wedding present when we were
married?â€
“To be sure!†replied the Ogre, advancing and taking
the pot. ‘Yes, that is the very one. Never been used,
either.â€
“No,†said she. “I did not wish to use my best pot
on every day occasions. If I had, it would not be as good
as new, now. I do not believe in using my best things at
all. It is much better to keep them for some future
occasion when they may be needed.â€
“Well, this is. just what we want — precisely. See,
children, it is exactly of the proper size; the bottom is
just large enough to hold two crabs and a half. The ex-
tra half will be in the way, and that will cause them to
crawl over each other. Excellent!â€
“Will the crabs soil the pot?†cried Madam one salt
yo
they will, I’ll not let you use. it! So now!
78 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“ We will take good care that nothing of the kind hap-
pens,†replied the husband. ‘We will wash them clean
and let them dry well, before putting them in. They will
not injure it a particle.â€
“‘T should not like to have a fine, new pot, like that one,
all soiled by a few old crabs; and my wedding present
at that, that I have been keeping al! these years,†she
continued.
‘Now, wife,†replied the Ogre, “the pot will not be in-
jured at all; besides, you know that I use it to aid these
little children. As they have been thrown on our island
through no fault of their own, we should do everything in
our power to advance their escape. We know, only too
well, how hopeless our condition is here, as the years drag
by. Let us use all means within reach to assist them in
leaving. You would not wish to condemn them to pass
the remainder of their lives here, I know. And, besides
all this, there is another reason why we should hasten
their departure. They will return us the Salamander,
and with his aid and the word which we expect to dis-
cover by the help of this pot, I hope to transport our-
selves to our own country again, or, at least, to some
other, where we may be at liberty. I trust you will place
no unnecessary obstacles in my path to make the travelling
more rough.â€
“No, no,†said she, “I was wrong. The pot don't
amount to anything, anyway.†Then she ran over and
embraced her husband, while the two heads kissed each
other affectionately.
In a few minutes the Ogre, Halli, and the Prince were
THREE CRABS AND AN ALUMINUM POT. 79
proceeding down the iron path towards the beach. The
former had provided himself with a sack, which he now
carried under one arm. On arriving there, the crabs all
ran helter skelter into the sea; and although our hunters
ran after them, not_a one could be caught. There were
plenty more, however; and so, proceeding cautiously, they
approached another part of the shore. Here were a
dozen fine large ones, sunning themselves, and having
a great deal of fun running races. To the children they
appeared to be running backwards, and in the most reck-
less fashion at that. Slowly and carefully the hunters
approached. The crabs were only a few yards distant
now, and right in the midst of a most exciting race, in
which one of the very smallest seemed about to win. But,
before this point was decided, down swooped the Ogre,
and in.less time than it takes to tell it he had opened the
80 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
bag, and four crabs, including the small one, ran in with
might and main. The Ogre closed the mouth of the sack,
while the remaining crabs scuttled away into the water.
“Now, children,†said the Ogre, ‘“we have one extra
crab; and as.three are all we need, I think we had better
allow the small one, to which we are indebted for leading
the others into the sack, go free. Hold the sack, Halli,
and I will try and fish him out with a piece of seaweed.â€
So Halli held the mouth of the sack open, and the Ogre
let down a fragment of seaweed and endeavored to have
the small crab seize it with his nippers. After some ma-
nceuvering, the crab grasped the weed and was quickly
drawn out. Then, placing him by the sea, they returned
to the castle, eager to take the next step in their new and
necessary education.
After arriving at the Ogre’s dwelling, the aluminum pot
was placed in the centre of the floor, and the crabs
dumped into it. As there was no dirt on the crabs when
caught, and they had completely dried during their so-
journ in the sack, it was unnecessary to wash and redry
them; even the Ogre’s wife admitted that they were per-
fectly clean, and as she was the one most interested, the
others were satisfied’as a matter of course. It turned out
that the Decapitated Ogre was an excellent judge of the
size of a full-grown crab. It was just as he had. said.
There was plenty of room in the bottom of the pot for
two crabs and a half; but the extra half caused a good
deal of disturbance. In consequence, the creatures began
to crawl over each other in the most delightful manner;
at least, that isthe word Halli used to express it. Pres-
THREE CRABS AND AN ALUMINUM POT. 81
ently, the two children and the Ogre were down on the
floor, trying to imitate the peculiar sound coming from the
pot. As was to be expected, Halli was the most success-
ful at this; and the Ogre pronounced her accent perfect in
less than three hours. This was very gratifying; the most
difficult part of the task was accomplished.
After having returned the crabs to the sea, the pot was
carefully cleaned and polished by the Ogre’s wife, and then
put away — as she remarked — for some future occasion.
Feeling happy at having so easily acquired the first
word, they were all talking and laughing at a great rate,
when a deep, dark shadow suddenly enveloped the castle.
The Ogre’s wife jumped up, and exclaimed: “ That must
be the messenger with our monthly supply of provisions.
He is now several days overdue.â€
CHAPTER VIII.
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND.
OTH the Ogres grasped their heads, and, followed by
the children, who were curious to see what the great
black thing was, rushed into the open air. Overhead, at
the height of about a hundred yards, soared an immense
bird, his wings covering a large portion of the sky. He
was motionless, except for a sullen flap of the black
pinions, now and then, in order to retain his position. In
his claws hung suspended a’basket of immense size, which
he now slowly lowered by a cord held in his beak. The
basket came to the ground in a few seconds. It was much
taller than either Halli or the Prince; and, indeed, the
Ogres could not see over it, even when their heads were
raised at arm’s length.
The huge bird now released the cord, put his wings.
in motion, and at once began to leave the island. The
children felt the rush of air very plainly, as the bird’s.
wings rose and fell. Solemnly and majestically the huge
creature receded, his bulky form and wide-spread pin-
ions — black as ink—casting a gloomy shadow over
the sea.
The sun was setting; and in the east, the curtain which
always rises as night comes on, was beginning to sttetch
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND. 83
its pall-like darkness along the horizon. Soon the giant
bird became confounded with this shadow, and even the
Prince, who had very sharp eyes, could distinguish his
form no longer.
The Ogres had hung their heads on a neighboring tree,
and were now busily engaged emptying the basket. All
sorts of provisions were handed out; and these articles,
when placed on the ground, formed a large pile. After
the basket was empty, the Ogre got an axe and cut and
slashed right and left, till, in place of a basket, there was
a large pile of firewood.
It was now entirely dark; Halli held the lantern, how-
ever, and with what little assistance the Prince could
afford, the Ogres got all the provisions and other things
into the castle. During this time, they were all too busy
84 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
to talk much, although the children were curious to learn
something in regard to the strange bird which acted as
purveyor to the island. However, shortly after supper,
the Ogre gave them the following account: —
“Well, children, I do not wonder at your curiosity.. Of
course you have never seen anything of the kind before.
These huge birds live beyond the sunrise, and are con-
trolled by the same spirit we were speaking of the other
day, — Wykola of the Ragged Mountains. How he gained
his mastery over them, I am not prepared to say; that he
has done so, however, is plain to be seen. There are only
two of these birds now; but, being so large and strong, it
is no task for them to bring us our provisions and fire-
wood. Distance is nothing to them, for they cover six
miles with every flap of their wings. We were brought
here, originally, by these same birds; one carrying my
wife, father, myself, and the household goods; the other
the castle, which was torn bodily from its foundation and
transported here perfectly whole. The name of this bird
is the ‘roc’; an easy one to remember. I recollect that
when we were brought here, although seventeen days on
the road, the two birds never rested for even a minute.
You see.they are tireless; while their strength is so great
we can scarcely realize it.†The Ogre paused and glanced
at the children; they were both. asleep; the greater part
of his conversation had been entirely wasted.
The next morning the children were anxious to proceed
on their journey, — that journey which might. take only a
few days, and might require years for its. completion.
Who. could tell? They were to visit strange countries
THE PURVEYOR TO THE ISLAND. 85
and strange people, traverse broad oceans and ‘wide
stretches of blue sky; but they looked forward to this
as something needful to the required end, and did not
think of leaving it untried. Halli was accustomed to
new scenes, and the Prince, wishing to return to his home
as soon as possible, was no less eager to be off. The
Salamander was prepared for the journey, a good supply
of provisions placed in the car, and once again our little
friends and the three Ogres were in front of the castle,
bidding each other adieu.
“Vou are about to undertake a journey of unknown
length, my children,†said the Decapitated Ogre; “ but let
us, hope that it will be shorter than we think. At any
rate, keep a good heart, do nothing wrong, try and keep
out of the clutches of Wykola, and there is no doubt that
you will safely reach your home.†:
“ Then we will send you the Salamander,†said Halli.
“Ves,†replied the Ogre; “but how will you send the
master word as well?â€
a
86 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“We did not think about that,†said she. ‘How shall
we let you know what it is?â€
‘‘Why,†said the Prince, “there is only one way, as I can
see. One of us must come here with the Salamander.â€
“Ves, certainly. We will do that,†said Halli. ‘There
is no other way.â€
The children mounted the car; the Ogres cried farewell ;
Halli spoke the word they had so luckily discovered;
the Salamander took a few lumbering steps forward, rose
into the air, emitted a cloud of black smoke, and darted
away from the Ogre’s island at full speed.
CHAPTER IX.
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.â€
LL that day, and through the following night, the
children were carried swiftly towards their unknown
destination. The Salamander required but a very short
period of rest during the twenty-four hours; and, when
necessary, why, even this could be dispensed with. Dur-
88 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
ing the morning of the next day the travellers passed a
heavy thunder-storm. The rain fell in torrents; lightning
ran in long, ragged streams through the impenetrable
masses of clouds; thunder followed of a large and mas-
sive kind, which rolled bellowing across the storm-swept
ocean. This turmoil and down-pour was very distasteful
to the Salamander because he did not wish to get wet, and
rising into the air, he was presently travelling along in bright
sunlit valleys, formed by the summits of the clouds.
The storm soon passed away, and, as the clouds broke,
ahead rose an island of large proportions. Along its
shores were inlets and quiet land-locked bays, while in
the distance rose a lofty chain of mountains, which seemed
to divide the island into two nearly equal parts. On a
gentle slope, facing them, stood a small city. Towards
this, the Salamander directed his flight, and ten minutes
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†89
later, alighted on the outskirts of the town. One thing
would have struck the children as unusual, had they been
old enough to notice it. This was the absence of anything
in the. form of a ship. Not one occupied the harbors;
not even a boat was to be seen, either on the beach or in
the water.
A strip of vacant land at least a quarter of a mile broad
lay between the water and the nearest house; and the
children, followed by the Salamander, crossing this, soon
reached the town. The streets were still damp from the
late shower. Up one of these they took their way; but
not a soul was to be seen; the place appeared to be
entirely deserted. The houses were of a curious style of
architecture — raised six or eight feet above the ground,
and built of a material which looked very like rubber.
And, to tell the truth, it was rubber; but the children
did not discover this at that time.
At last they came to a small house, like a watchman’s
box, which stood close to the pavement at the edge of the
sidewalk. As they passed, some one looked out of the
door, and cried, in a peevish voice, —
“Look out, now! You will get your feet damp! Go
right into the house, or I shall be obliged to arrest you.â€
Halli and the Prince stopped and looked around. In
the door of the little house stood a man with a long rub-
ber overcoat on, and an umbrella. This sight, ona bright,
calm summer afternoon, seemed very funny to the children.
The Salamander ‘now emitted a cloud of smoke mingled
with bright sparks, and, as he was very warm, steam
began to rise from the moist ground beneath him.
gO THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“My eye!†exclaimed the man in the rubber coat.
“Ts that a new kind of stove? Do you want to sell it ?â€
Then he continued, in the same peevish voice, beckoning
with his umbrella, ““ Come in here, instantly; or I shall be
obliged to arrest you. Your feet must be damp. I
should think you wanted to be sick.â€
The children thought this speech rather queer; but as
the man seemed to be in carnest, they started to enter his
box, leaving the Salamander outside.
“Here! here! Bring your stove in! My fire is not
large enough for all three of us. I have been fooling
around so long with the door open, that there is no telling
what my dampometer says.†He rushed across the room
THE ‘SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†QI
and examined a long instrument hanging against the wall.
“ Just as I expected,†he continued, in a querulous voice.
“There is enough moisture in here now to equal three
drops of ordinary rain.. Terrible! we shall have some-
thing bad, sure!â€
The man sprang to the fireplace, and, nervously poking
the coals together, piled on some fresh fuel. ‘“ Yes,†said
he, “‘we shall have the grzppe, I expect.â€
The Salamander, at a sign from Halli, had followed
them in; he now crawled into the fire.
In a few minutes it was very warm.
“Well,†said the man, “that is a proper kind of a stove
you have there. What make is it?â€
“That ist a stove,†replied Halli. “It’s a Salaman-
der. We use him to ride on. He is quite hot all the
’
time, though.â€
“Elegant!†said he. ‘We have no such splendid con-
trivance as that. It is very fine, certainly. Let me
measure the moisture on your fect.â€
He brought the instrument which he had called a
,
‘““dampometer,†and applied it carefully to the soles of their
shoes. ‘‘ Forty-two,†said he. ‘“Thatis dangerous. Take
your shoes off and dry them. You are two of the most
reckless people I ever met. You will be lucky if you do
not have the pneumonia or something.â€
The children took off their shoes and placed them by
the fire to dry. Then Halli asked the man where they
could find the Keeper of the Salamander’s Order.
“Ts it anything to do with stoves?†asked he. “If it
is, why, I can tell you just where to go.â€
g2 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“No,†she replied, “it is not. It is the person who
has the next word.â€
“Oh, dear!†cried the man, “Ido not understand at
all. Is it about dampometers or some other instrument?â€
The upshot of the matter was that Halli and the Prince
were obliged to go over the whole story. After this was
done the man said that he could tell them nothing about
it; however, they had better go to the college and inquire
for the Professor of Ancient History; he could probably
tell them something about the matter.
‘All right,-said’ the. Prince; “let us. go: now!†and:
he took his shoes and began to put them on. Halli did
the same.
“Wait a minute!†cried the man. ‘Let me see if they
are dry enough.†He applied the dampometer, and de-
cided that they would do very well. Then he opened the
door carefully, and tried the ground outside. Coming in,
he consulted a large calendar hanging on the wall, and
then turned to a book full of perpendicular columns of
figures.
“ How is it?†asked the Prince.
‘Tt will be safe in seven minutes,†answered he. ‘“ You
will be obliged to wait that length of time.â€
At the expiration of the time mentioned, he again
opened the door, consulted his instruments, and declared
it safe to go out. Reaching up, he grasped a cord and
began to ring a bell, which hung above the building.
“That is to let people know that they may venture out,
with proper precautions,†he said, in reply to a question
from Halli. After the man ceased ringing the bell, he
THE ‘SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†93
pointed out the college, which stood on a hill near the
centre of the town. From the top of the college rose a
tall flag-staff, on which a large, yellow ball was just going
up.
“What may that be?†asked the Prince.
“A signal informing the people that they may now
come out with no fear of damp feet,†replied the man.
Halli and the Prince then started up the quiet street,
towards the college. Its white, india-rubber dome was
surrounded by a forest of wind-vanes, air-thermometers,
dampometers, and many other instruments used to test
the varying conditions of the weather. Many people in
the town were trying the ground for themselves, near the
doors of their houses, before venturing out; but, before
the children reached the college, the street presented a
very lively appearance. People were passing up and
down, many of them wearing rubber coats, and all carry-
ing umbrellas. These last were of all the colors of the
94 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
rainbow; and the Prince remarked to Halli, as they
paused to look back, that the street had the appearance
of a long lane filled with many colored mushrooms. Of
course, Halli and the Prince were not dressed like the
other people, and this caused them to be stared at more
than was agreeable. The passers-by would even stop
and gaze back; and one asked them if they were going
after some new coats and umbrellas. The Salamander
had been left in the watchman’s fire. He might not
be needed for several days, and there was no danger
of anyone stealing him—he was much too hot for
that.
The college stood on a circular hill, up which ran paths
bordered with flowers and strange shrubs. The children
walked up one of these paths, and, on gaining the top,
found themselves opposite a heavy door in the building,
which they opened. On entering, they proceeded directly
into an octagonal hall, having a high, arched roof, which
occupied the centre of the building. In the middle of this
hall was a circular book-case with a reading-desk all
around it. The shelves were loaded with books, and a
number of people were already making selections from the
many volumes and preparing to read. Everybody looked
up, when the children entered, and cried, —
“Shut the door!â€
Having complied with this reasonable request, they ap-
proached the book-case and deciphered the inscriptions on
some of the volumes. These seemed to be rather curious.
They read such titles as follows: “The Dampometer:
How to use it; †“ A History of the Grip with its Varia-
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†95
tions; †“Color analyzed, and its connection with Heat ;â€
“What kind of an Umbrella shall we carry?†and many
others on kindred subjects. At each side of this room —
one in every angle-—was a fireplace; and by each of
these stood a man who constantly looked at his heat and
moisture recording instruments, and regulated the fire
accordingly. Between the fireplaces were seven doors,
each bearing a sign, — with the addition of the invitation
to come in, —written upon it. These signs read: ‘‘ Heat,â€
“ Cold,†‘ Color,†‘‘ Dampness,†‘ Advice,†and ‘ Weather
Bureau.â€
The door marked ‘‘ Advice’
)
seemed the proper one for
them; advice was certainly what they most needed. They
advanced to that door, therefore, and entered timidly.
This room also was very lofty, and there were many well-
laden book-shelves covering three sides of the wall. A
table, made of some dark wood, crossed the farther end,
and, behind this, sat an elderly man in a black gown. His
beard was perfectly white, and reached to his waist. On
his head was a very tight blue skull-cap; and his nose was
surmounted by a pair of eye-glasses. When the children
entered, this sedate personage peered over his glasses for
several seconds, and then said, —
“ Where are your old umbrellas? â€
‘We have none with us,†replied Halli.
“That’s bad,†said he. ‘In a case of this kind it is
always desirable for me to see the old ones, so that I may
know their color at a glance. You see, if I know that, it
saves me the trouble of inquiring; but never mind; you
_ can tell me what the colors were.â€
96 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Tf you please, sir, we never had any at all,†said the
Prince.
“What! Never had any at all! I do not understand
that. Everybody here is, by law, required to carry one.
If they were not, many of them would die from sunstroke
and excess of moisture. Have you been transgressing
the law?â€
The last question was asked very gravely, and the chil-
dren began to feel somewhat uncomfortable. Finally
Halli replied, —
“Please, sir, we did not know there was any law like
that here. We just arrived this afternoon.â€
“Just arrived!†cried the old gentleman. “How, I
should like to know? We shall be obliged to put you in
quarantine, if you came by ship, as you must be very
damp — dripping with moisture! How did you escape
the police, and find your way here? I shall die of damp-
ness!†and he rose up, very much excited.
‘No, sir,†said the Prince, ‘‘we did not come on a ship;
we rode a Salamander; and he flew high above the water.
Besides, we met a man who took us into a little house and
dried us, so that we are perfectly safe, he said.â€
“Oh,†exclaimed he, in a relieved.tone of voice, sink-
ing back into his chair, “that is different. But, neverthe-
less, you must each have an umbrella of the right color
while you stay here. Most people have a.coat and a pair
of shoes, also; but there is nothing regarding them in the
laws, so you can suit your own taste in that respect. These
things ‘cost very little, however, and are furnished by the
State; and in this way money enough is raised to run the
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†97
government. As you know nothing in regard to your
color, I shall be obliged to take a few observations.â€
He rose, adjusted his glasses, and having selected a
queer-looking instrument, proceeded to apply it to vari-
ous parts of their persons, taking notes the while. Then,
resuming his seat, he figured away for some time; -often
pausing to bite the end of his pen and meditate. At last
he said: ‘“ Yours, my little man, must be of a deep yellow ;
and yours, my little girl, of a bright pink.
a rack, containing a great many umbrellas, he selected two
of the colors mentioned. ‘The charges on these,†said
â€
Stepping to
he, “ will be fourpence.â€
By good luck, the Prince still carried some of the money
in his pocket which had been gathered in the garden on
the Floating Mountain; so the required sum was easily
paid. Then Halli asked the umbrella man where they
could find the Professor of Ancient History.
“ You wish to see him, do you?†replied he. ‘“ Iam sorry
to say that we have none now. He died about two months
ago. However, I expect there will be another one appointed
as soon as the weather becomes a little more settled; prob-
ably in a year or two. What did you wish to ask him?â€
Halli recounted some of their adventures, and he be-
came very much interested.
“Well,†said he, “at present, I have the late Professor’s
books at my house. You must come home with me to-
day, and I will go carefully over the records for your
benefit. We will stop and get your Salamander on the way,
as I should like to see one very much. I will be ready to
go in an hour or so. You can sit down here and wait.â€
7
98 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Just then two people came in, and wished to be fitted
with new umbrellas. One carried a black one which he
thought gathered too much heat for his system, and he
wished to exchange for some other color. The umbrella
man accordingly measured him, and finally fitted him out
with a bright red one, which he thought would suit the
case. Before the hour was up, a number of people came
in, and each was furnished an umbrella suited to his needs.
The children thought it rather strange; but they were not
old enough to know any better.
At last.the official day came to an end, and the gentle-
man who gave advice was at liberty. First of all he called
through a speaking-tube which connected with the obser-
vatory on the roof, and inquired the state of the weather.
On receiving an answer, he opened a closet, and began
to look through a number of overshoes and rubber coats
which were inside. Of these, there were at least twenty-
five each, and of as many shades. Having selected the
articles he required, — which.were of a bright crimson, —
he closed the door of the closet, locked it, and, after
putting on the coat and shoes, seized a large green um-
brella, and informed the children that he was then ready
to go.
Once having quitted the building, our three friends.
paused to open their umbrellas.
“By the way,†said the man of advice, “TI think it will
be more convenient if we introduce each other. My name
»
is Almanto, at your service; and he bowed low.
Then Halli introduced herself and the Prince with a few
words; whereupon, bows were again exchanged.
THE “SOME OTHER KIND OF PEOPLE.†99
‘There,’ said Almanto, ‘that is much more satisfac-
tory; but, in some respects, I think it might be improved
upon. For instance, we are not acquainted with the name
of our dear young Prince. The word ‘ prince,’ you know,
children, is merely a title, and not aname at all. Now if
you would give me your name, my boy, I would be much
pleased.â€
“ Sir,†replied the Prince, “I wish
I could do as you request; but, in our
country, the eldest son of the King
has no given
name. He is, on
all occasions, ad-
dressed simply as
the Prince. Ihave
never been called
anything else.â€
“Ah!†repled
cc
Almanto, a
very curious cus-
tom; but one to be commended. Perhaps you would like
to know my title?â€
The children having expressed their assent, he continued:
“ My title is this: ‘Keeper of the Great Hall of Advice,
for that not to be coerced Nation, — the Some Other Kind
of People.’ You see it is quite long, and has a certain air
of dignity about it.â€
“Ves,†said Halli, ‘that is quite a long title, and sounds
splendidly as well; but what a funny name you have for
the people here.â€
100 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Not at all!†replied he. “ That name is fraught with
deep meaning. On the other side of this island, separated
from us by high mountains and nearly impassable morasses,
lives the other half of the nation of which we formerly were
a part. We have been living without communication of
any kind for a number of years; but, as we-cannot possibly
agree, that is the best plan. They cared nothing for health
—we did; they would not assist us in the great work of
building rubber houses, without which there is no living
with any degree of safety ; they would not assist us in
maintaining guards of public health, or in raising colleges,
or in founding libraries to the same purpose. In place of
help, we received jeers; for encouragement we were
laughed to scorn. Human nature could not long stand
these cowardly assaults. Leaving the home of our child-
hood, we emigrated to this place, where we have since
lived in peace.â€
They were now walking down the same street by which
the children had reached the college; and, at the end of
Almanto’s discourse, were opposite the small house in
which had been left the Salamander.
“T will go in and get him,†said Halli.
“Yes, do so,†replied Almanto. ‘“ The Prince and I will
wait here for you.â€
She entered the little house, and, rousing the watchman,
who was asleep, explained to. him how new quarters had
been obtained for themselves and the Salamander.
“Well,†said the watchman, “I suppose you will have
to go; but I am sorry for it. I have had very little trouble
keeping dry since having that animal with me. He’s a
fine contrivance.â€
CHAPTER X.
THE RUBBER CITY.
. 7E have a tradition,†said Almanto, after the party
had proceeded, “ in regard to this animal. We
have none here now, but there were a few in by-gone
ages. On the pillars and walls of our ancient buildings
may still -be found bas-reliefs of this strange creature;
and from that I should judge them to have been objects
of veneration in former times. This is not to be wondered
at, among a primitive people, when we consider the
powers with which the Salamander was, clothed. But
with us that. peculiar kind of veneration has entirely
ceased. That is to say, it is unknown at present. Iam
not entirely certain that it ever existed; but not being
very well posted in that respect, I shall be happy to look
the subject up for your benefit.â€
As they passed down the street, Halli and the Prince
came to the conclusion that the houses were much taller
than before going up to the college. The matter was
referred to Almanto. ;
“Tt is very probably as you think,†said he. ‘Our
houses are constructed of an elastic material called rub-
ber, and are so arranged that, as the temperature rises or
the moisture in the air becomes less, they may be ex-
tended, by mechanical means, to several times the usual
102. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
height. Of course these movable roofs may be lowered
again, when atmospheric conditions require it. You know
that heated air always rises, and by thus allowing it to
accumulate above us, without permitting its escape, the
heat or moisture in our apartments is easily regulated to
suit our comfort and the demands of health. Here we are,
now, before my own house.â€
He paused, walked up the path, and, having lowered
his umbrella, opened the door. Halli and the Prince, not
being accustomed to umbrellas, found some difficulty in
lowering theirs, and Almanto was obliged to offer them a
little assistance. This consumed several minutes. Before
they were ready to enter the house, a female voice was
heard crying, —
“Ts that you, father? Shut the door; quick! We will
all take our deaths! Do hurry, please!â€
He hurried accordingly, and the two children and the
Salamander were hustled into the house with little cere-
mony. Passing through a hall, where they left their
umbrellas, and their host divested himself of his overcoat
and shoes, they entered a square apartment. The walls of
this room were constructed of hard, gray rubber, and
were beautifully decorated with hand-painted designs.
Two windows looked out upon the street, and one into a
garden at the rear. At one side was a fireplace having
an arched top, and faced with green, serpentine marble.
The fire was nearly concealed by a sheet-iron damper
which covered the grate. This damper was arranged to
work by levers attached to a clock-like piece of machinery.
The motive power was furnished by a heavy weight, but
THE RUBBER CITY. 103
was not continuous; in fact, it was regulated by the
amount of moisture in the room, If the danger line was
reached, open came the drafts; and, as the moisture was
dissipated, they gradually closed again.
The Salamander was nonplussed at finding so many ob-
structions in front of the fire. He saw that the coals
could not be entered, so, climbing on top of the damper,
he lay down, thus completely smothering the flames.
All this time, Almanto was busy introducing the chil-
dren to his wife, and recounting some of their wonderful
adventures for her entertainment. After this conversation
— which required several minutes —was completed, he
suddenly remarked: ‘ How is the dampometer, I won-
der? To me it feels wondrous cold.â€
Going over to the instrument, he found, after first adjust-
ing his glasses, that it was cold, and damp, also.
“Mercy!†exclaimed his wife, “ how can that be? Oh,
I know! you had the front door open. That did it.â€
“T did n’t have it open but a minute,†he replied. ‘That
does n’t account for it at all. You must have let the fire
go out.â€
“Why, father, you know I never do that. It must have
been the front door.â€
“No,†said he, ‘that does not account for it. The
dampometer has gone up seven degrees since we stood
here. The fire is certainly out.â€
He turned to investigate, and, of course, found himself
right. The fire was out, or at least very near it. The
Salamander was asleep, and his weight had so depressed
the damper that the fire was smothered in the ashes.
104. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Almanto was very much pleased.
“There!†said he, “I was right! The fire is out, just
as I thought.â€
“Ves,†replied his wife; “but it was not my fault.
What did you bring that horrid creature in here for?
There is no room for it.â€
“That is very true,†said he. “We shall be obliged to
light a fire in the furnace.â€
Halli called the Salamander, and he followed her out
into the garden. There stood an out-building, containing
a large kettle built over an arch; and it was under this
arch, after several trials, and becoming very grimy, that
Almanto finally succeeded in getting a blaze started.
The Some Other Kind of People did not burn wood to
any great extent; coal was the fuel used. Therefore, it
would be necessary to replenish the furnace but once in
twenty-four hours. This kind of a place just suited the
Salamander. He crawled into the kindling coal, curled
himself down with a grunt of satisfaction; and by the
time the door of the furnace was closed and the draft
adjusted, was sound asleep.
All this was not accomplished without interruption.
Almanto’s wife had come to the door, and after having
reminded the group in the garden that they would surely
be sick, had thrown out three umbrellas, an armful of
overshoes, and several coats, together with strict injunc-
tions not to be so careless. Almanto, working away at
the fire and very warm, had no time to do as requested ;
so, on returning to the house, he was assured that he
would have the asthma, or something equally as bad.
THE RUBBER CITY. 105
“Oh, I guess not,†said he. ‘I never catch cold.â€
“ Well, you ’ll sec,†replied his wife.
Every half hour a bell rang. Almanto would then con-
sult the dampometer, and, if occasion warranted, he would
go to a crank in the centre of the room, and raise or
lower the roof a few inches. This was accomplished by
a cog-wheel working against an upright having similar
cogs. As the roof rose, the children saw that the upward
movement was provided for by having the movable part
formed of a series of plaits, which usually occupied a
small space between the roof and the top of the wall. As
night came on, the roof was gradually let down, and at
dark it was at its lowest position. From that moment, the
self-acting damper regulated the temperature of the room.
Almanto busied himself during the evening in going
over the books left by his late friend, the Professor of
Ancient History, and in one of the old musty volumes an
article was found which seemed to bear on the case. Al-
manto read aloud the following extract: —
“«The priesthood employed the Salamander to some
extent, in former times, as a means of locomotion. Three
hundred years ago, the last one known in our country was
ridden away by the high priest of the temple, and was never
seen afterwards. At that time the Salamander was wor-
shipped as the most powerful god protecting our nation.
On a gentle hill, back of Otango, then, as now, our princi-
pal seaport, stood a beautiful structure especially dedicated
to his service. For a thousand years here came our
citizens to make peace-offerings, when embarking in new
enterprises or in trade carrying them across the sea; for
106 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
a thousand years the Salamander was kept in a never fail-
ing fire. Night and day his comforts were ministered to
by priests of the order, who received the offerings of the
many votaries, sprinkled the sacred fire with the choicest
perfumes, and, once a year, led the god through the
streets of our city in that immense religious festival called
the Feast of the Salamander. But after the mysterious
disappearance of the god and his high priest, the venera-
tion in which he was universally held gradually died out
with the lapse of years; other gods arose, and-to them
the people turned. The temple, through neglect, slowly
fell to ruins, and the memory of the great Salamander
became nearly extinct. One family, however, still cher-
ished the belief that he would return. This family was
that of the priests who formerly officiated at the temple,
and among whom the office descended from father to son.
In their house, in the city of Otango, a never failing fire
is kept burning to the present day, ready for the Sala-
mander’s return.
“There is a superstition to the effect that the Sala-
mander was guided with a peculiar sound known only to
the high priest. If this be so, the disappearance of the
Salamander, so many years ago, may be accounted for.
The priest, who was of an advanced age, may have expired
jn some distant country. Thus, left without a guide, the
Salamander wandered away to unknown climes. The super-
stition goes on to say, that, to obtain the guiding sound,
it is necessary to go to the old temple at midnight, having
a Salamander, and, at the stroke of that hour, the proper
sound will be heard. The Salamander’s ears should be
THE RUBBER CITY. 107
stopped with cotton or some other soft substance at this
time, otherwise, on hearing the sound, he would take
flight and never return. Ofcourse, the above is merely
a superstition, and probably has no truth in it what-
Evietue:
Almanto paused, and Halli asked him where could be
found the road leading to the Salamander’s temple.
“Tt is not on this side of the island,†replied he. ‘ This
book was written before our people separated; conse-
quently, you will be obliged to go over the mountains to
the city on the other shore. This book says that the
ruins of the temple may be found about half a mile from
the old city walls, on a hill thickly clothed with trees.
Leading to it is an old road, which, at one time, was a
broad and well-paved avenue. Now, however, as it has
been unused for hundreds of years, it has become choked
with brambles and underbrush. The outline of this road
is still visible, as it was formerly bounded by walls of
solid masonry five feet high. Here is a picture of the
temple when in its glory.â€
He turned over a few pages of the book, and showed
the children a picture. On a hill, surrounded by mighty
trees, stood a white marble building. The temple proper
was low and massive, crowned with a pyramidal roof
which rose, by short steps, to a point. On this stood a
Salamander rampant, carved from a solid block of some
black stone. In front of the temple was a portico, its
cornice supported by eight massive columns, and entered
by three broad steps. Each of the eight pillars repre-
sented a gigantic Salamander, with out-stretched neck,
108 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
embracing a central shaft; and all, with stony eyes, gazed
down the avenue.
While the children were looking at this picture, Al-
manto read from a description, below it, as follows: —
‘“«
a lamp, arranged in such a manner as to throw bright
beams of light down the avenue at night. How this was
accomplished is not known at present; as, although the
pillars— much broken and defaced — still stand or Jie in
the forest, no sign of any mechanism tending to such a
result is now visible.’ â€
‘“‘T suppose that means that the light shone from their
eyes,†said Halli.
“Ves,†replied Almanto. ‘It must have been a very
fine sight, indeed ; especially on a dark night.†-
‘So we shall have to go to the other side of the island,â€
said the Prince, after the book was closed.
“Ves,†said Halli, “that seems the only way. I think
we can ride the Salamander. At any rate, we will try
that first. It must be some distance to the other town;
and besides, think of the mountains and jungles between.
We could scarcely walk that far, even if we knew the
way.â€
“Tt would be much easier to ride, certainly,†said Al-
manto, ‘although you might be able to find some one
willing to guide you over the mountains. But, on the
whole, I advise riding the Salamander.â€
“Do you think he will take us there?†asked the Prince.
“Yes; you have the word necessary to carry you where
the next one may be found; and, as it cannot be ob-.
THE RUBBER CITY. 109
tained at this side of the island, no doubt the Salamander
will take you safely to the other.â€
This was Hallis opinion, also; and they decided on
leaving the following morning.
Bright and early, the children mounted their steed;
but just as Halli was on the point of giving the command
for departure, Almanto in a neat speech, presented them
with a pretty little dampometer, and his wife deposited the
umbrellas in the car, which the children had entirely for-
gotten. She wished to present them with a dampometer,
also, but Almanto decided that one would be all that
was necessary. After having been cordially invited to
call again, should opportunity offer, Halli gave the com-
mand; and the Salamander, quickly ‘rising. from the
ground, dashed away from the garden like a flash.
In a few minute’ the open country was reached. Here
were wide stretches of cultivated ground, broad meadows,
110 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
and patches of forest. But soon these pleasant scenes
were left*behind, and the wild, tangled, and nearly impene-
trable jungle appeared. In the pools and channels which
intersected the bog, were water-fowl of many species,
which flew up in clouds at their approach, darkening the
sky and uttering loud cries.
CHAPTER XI.
THE. PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE.
OON the swamp was left behind, and, in its place,
rose a deep forest which bordered the foot of the
mountains. Half an hour later the range was crossed, and
a city came in view of a much more imposing appearance
than the one left that morning. Many fine buildings,
massively built of stone, were there; and above these rose
- towers, turrets, and minaret-like spires. The sea was
covered with ships and boats of all kinds; some at anchor,
others under full sail, Around the town rose a high wall,
Il12 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
but, although this must have been a source of great strength
at one time, it was now toppling over and crumbling away.
Back of the town the forest began; and as they passed
rapidly over, the children thought they caught a glimpse
of some ruins below them, the remains of which shone
gray among the trees.
“That is the temple, Halli,†said the Prince.
“Yes; I think it is,†she replied. ‘ Will you be afraid
to go there at night, when the long, black shadows fall
among the trees, and the owl hoots, and everything seems
so lonely?â€
“No,†said he; “at least, Iwilltry nottobe. Will you?â€
“T shall go, anyway,†replied she; ‘‘ but we have been
travelling so much, at all times of the night and day, that
we ought not to mind it.â€
“Yes, that is true; although I thought Wykola might
be there, among the old stones, and catch us. But if we
do as the Decapitated Ogre advised, — keep a good heart,
and do nothing wrong, — perhaps there will be no danger
of that.â€
The city now lay immediately before them; and even as
the Prince spoke, the Salamander rose over the crumbling
wall which encircled the town, and in a few seconds came
down in the middle of a broad street, just where it entered
a square. This square was paved; and near its centre
stood a marble monolith, from the top of which rose a
curious piece of sculpture. Above a large ball which was
plated with gold, rose a crescent-shaped silver form ; and,
spreading out and surrounding these, were seven star-like
objects at the end of rods.
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE. 113
The children prepared to dismount. There were a few
people lounging around on the shady side of the street,
and now these came over and began to stare at the Sala-
mander. Others gathered from the adjacent houses, and
soon’ a motley circle surrounded our travellers. Great
curiosity was visible on every face, but not a word was
spoken. The children were much put out at this extraor-
_dinary silence; to a question which Halli timidly asked
no reply was returned. After a few minutes they began
to move towards the side of the street; and as they pro-
ceeded the crowd gave way before them. At this moment
a man was seen advancing through the throng, who seemed
to be an official of some kind. He came forward, bowing
low, and addressed them in an obsequious voice.
“ Where will their Worships, the Great Conjurers of the
West, be pleased to lodge? The King’s palace, or any
other place. they may choose, is at their disposal, will
they but deign to indicate their pleasure.â€
The speaker stood meekly, with eyes cast on the ground,
awaiting an answer. Halli saw at once that they were
mistaken for some one else who was expected. She said:
“We are not conjurors from the West or any other
country ; we came to-day from the city where live the
Some Other Kind of People; but we will be glad to find
a place to stop, as we are entire strangers here.â€
The cringing manner disappeared in an instant from the
person who had addressed them.
“Some Other Kind of People! Oh, that’s where you
belong, is it? You had best return at once whence you
came; there is no room here for any of that tribe.â€
8
114. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The crowd gradually closed in, and cries of ‘‘ Traitors!â€
“Into the sea with them!†‘They have come to do us
an injury; look at the creature they have!†and others
rose sharply on the air. The children tried to explain,
but their voices were overwhelmed in the tumult. They
were roughly jostled and pulled about, and their property
in the car overhauled. Some one held up the present
received from Almanto. ‘“ Look!â€
cried he, “a dampometer!â€
The children’s fate was sealed.
They were seized and roughly
hauled forward. Cries of ‘ Into the
sea with them!†rose on every side.
With blanched faces, furiously
dragged along in the midst of the
mob, Halli and the Prince began
to cry. But suddenly the surging
human mass was parted as by the
iron prow of a swift vessel, and a
man of gigantic stature appeared upon the scene. Usually
bent by the weight of fourscore years, his form, animated
by intense excitement, now straightened. “ Hold! ye vil-
lains!†he cried, in a voice that was plainly heard above
the uproar. ‘What seek ye, that ye lay-rough hands
on the high priests of your ancient god? Stand back!
Give room! Make way!†and he began to lay about him
vigorously with a staff which he carried.
Partly from his words, partly from some sort of respect
which he seemed to command, but, principally, to escape
the fast falling blows from the tough rod, the crowd parted
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE. IIs
and moved backwards, leaving the children, their deliv-
erer, and the Salamander the centre of a circle of faces.
The old man faced the crowd, and spoke: ‘“Yecry ‘ Trai-
tors!’ Who are they? Yecry ‘Into the sea with them!’
Whom mean ye; these children? Better were it that ye
cast each other into the lowest part of the ocean, than that
ye did the slightest injury to these. Ye are the traitors!
Speak not,†— for some in the crowd were beginning to
grumble, —“ but listen. See ye this glorious creature?â€
he cried, turning to the Salamander. ‘It is a god — it is
your god! Yours, I say! Think ye there will not be a
day of reckoning for all the long years ye have been
setting up false idols in the land? Ay! there is a day
of reckoning closer than ye think; it is at hand. The
great Salamander has come to us again; and, unless ye turn
from your evil ways, fearfully shall ye suffer. Fall in the
dust! Grovel, ye slaves! and hope to escape your just
doom!â€
The old man, who had gradually worked himself up to
fever heat, fell on his face before the Salamander.
Many in the rabble looked grave; others still scoffed,
but their pale faces belied the words which their lips
uttered. The scoffers said: —
“Poh! Listen to the vaporings of a crazy man! We’ve
known him for many years. He is descended from the
priests who kept the temple in the forest.â€
The children stood mute, not knowing which way to turn;
but at this juncture a sound of martial music was heard.
It grew louder, and soon a lofty chariot was seen approach-
ing, drawn by donkeys decorated with rich trappings, their
116 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
heads shrouded by nodding plumes. On this chariot,
beneath a purple awning, sat a majestic-looking person,
who now made a sign for the procession to halt. Through
the files of the mob came a herald, bearing his wand of
office, — a white staff surmounted with a golden eagle. At
his back were a dozen warriors, clad in complete armor,
their visors closed; grim, silent.
Then the voice of the herald rang
out in clear, silvery notes: ‘“ What
means this assemblage in the King’s
path? Speak, vassals!â€
No one replied; but many in
the throng began to edge away
and leave the spot. The old man
still lay prostrate, stretched before
the Salamander. Slowly he of the
white wand turned, casting his eye
around the circle of faces; slowly
the faces receded before his gaze,
but no one spoke.
“Speak!†he cried again. ‘I
command you by the Power of the Wand!†and he waved
it before them.
At this, the officer who first addressed the children, and
who had been one of the most eager to resort to violence,
stepped forward.
“May it please the Wand and He’ who commands it,â€
said he, bowing first to the herald and then to the King,
who had come forward a few paces, “I saw this strange
cortége alight near this square an hour ago. Thinking
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE. I17
them the great Conjurers, expected by His Majesty, I
‘greeted them with all kindness and humility, inviting them
to attend me to the palace, where apartments are prepared
for their reception. They were not the persons I sought,
however; they are members of that despicable tribe living
across the mountains. They even had the audacity to
bring hither a dampometer; perhaps seeking converts to
their foolish beliefs. Our Noble Sovereign’s commands,
in regard to the Some Other Kind of People, are well-
known to all loyal subjects; and some of those subjects
were but taking the persons of these visitors into well-
merited custody, when our crazy friend here†— indicating
the prostrate old man— ‘broke in upon us with his staff
and many loud words, rescued the prisoners out of our
law-abiding hands, and straightway began to rave over
this outlandish nondescript, claiming it to be a god, — yes,
even the rightful one of the land; the one our fathers
worshipped. Then, calling upon us to fall before the
animal and beg forgiveness for our sins, he set the ex-
ample. At that moment, most worthy Commander of the
White Wand, His Majesty arrived.â€
The King beckoned, and he of the Wand, quick to catch
the slightest motion of the august hand, returned to the
chariot. Here there was some little conversation, but
in so low a tone that none of it was wafted to the ears
of the spectators.
The herald came forward again, raised his staff of office,
and cried: “ Listen! all ye good subjects of our Royal
Master. Thus says he in the matter touching this simple
old man, these children, and the strange beast: ‘As it
II8 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
seemeth these strangers are not natives of the land of
our estranged brothers beyond the mountains, and as it
appeareth that they have done no harm, by word or deed,
to any of my people; and as the descendant of the long
line of priests who once ministered in the temple on the
hill is not strictly accountable for his words, then a decree
I give: He who obstructs the way of any of the four, —
the two children, the simple ancient, or the marvellous
beast, —when proceeding to their lawful lodgings and
when on their lawful business, to him shall be measured
out such punishment as is meted to those who abuse the
recipients of thy King’s hospitality. I have said.â€
The descendant of priests had risen, and now he of the
Wand approached and spoke, —
“To thee our kind Master sends greeting. As it appear-
eth that these children have no place to lodge in our city,
then of thee the King craves bounty until such time as he
shall repay. It is mow the third day of the moon. On
the fifth day, when the sun casts no shadow from the masts
of the ships upon the sea, shall thy presence be required at
the palace, where more will be made known to thee touching
this matter. The King’s peace go with thee.†Turning to
the children, he continued, “ Travellers ina strange land, to
the kind mercies of this old man are ye commended.
Follow him, and, at the proper time, our good King will
do thee full justice.’ Then to the people: “Go to your
homes, and be not too swift to condemn that which ye
understand not. Go!â€
The royal procession passed on, strains of martial music
once more echoing through the square. The crowd
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE. 119
melted away, and our young travellers and the old man
were left alone.
“"Tis well, my companions,†said the ancient, grasping
his staff. ‘* Let us be gone, ere the turncoat rascals of the
town forget their orders. I fear them not, however; no,
I fear them less than the gentle breeze from the forest
which scarce moves the feathery palm. Come, my young
priests of the temple, lead on with the god of your fathers
and mine. See yonder idol, mounted with such pomp,
upon its pedestal?
Shortly shall it
come crashing to.
the ground, and
from the ruins
shall rise the good
old belief in all its
~ glory. Lead on!
Jue to the right. aes
Tis the ninth
dwelling. Enter without fear; I and the great Salamander
follow.â€
As he ceased speaking, a shadow passed over. They
looked up, and saw two large, bat-like creatures, passing
‘rapidly towards the palace. These creatures were fur-
nished with a wide extent of membranous wings, with
which they vigorously beat the air. On each of them,
seated astride, rode a man dressed curiously in a tall hat,
and a long party-colored gown, the latter flapping wildly
about as they proceeded. In a few seconds, this strange
group passed behind the houses on the next street, and
was lost to view.
120 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The old man, who had been gazing attentively at these
fleeting apparitions, now spoke, as if to himself, —
“Ah! they have come at last. Well, I have a real
Salamander now! That is vastly better than I thought it
would be. Yes, my great grandfather knew them well,
and did them a service also, which they agreed to repay.
Now is the time.â€
Then he walked on as if in deep thought, after first
motioning the children to proceed. To be sure, the Prince
asked him who those strange people were, but he paid no
attention to the question. Halli spoke to the Prince in
a whisper, —
“ Those are the magicians we were mistaken for. They
are going to the palace.â€
The Prince nodded in reply; nothing more was said.
Up the ‘deserted street they went, the Salamander at
Halli’s heels, as usual, and behind them the strange old
man. Halli counted the houses as they advanced, and at
the ninth turned aside. The arched doorway, on a level
with the street, led into a passage and that into a room, the
whole massively constructed of stone. At one end, ona
dais, rose a square altar, on which a fire burned fitfully.
At once the Salamander climbed up the low steps to the
dais, scrambled upon the altar, and soon arranged himself
in a comfortable position. The children looked around;
their strange companion was bowed before the fire. He
continued his silent devotions for some time; then, without
speaking, he motioned Halli to a low stone bench at the
right of the platform, and the Prince to a similar one on
the left. After they were seated, he brought forth an
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE. 121
earthen vessel and lighted some curious powder within,
which sent up a faint smoke having a pleasant odor. Then,
bringing a small square rug, he placed it directly before the
fire, and sat himself down cross-legged upon it.
Thus the day passed. The children did not know what
to do. They were afraid to speak of leaving before the
old man who sat on the rug; and Halli thought it unsafe
to mention going to the temple for the word, as that would
indicate a design to continue their travels, and she was
certain that their new friend would listen to nothing of that
kind. The Prince had arrived at nearly the same conclu-
sion; so they tacitly omitted saying anything in regard to
their future plans.
At night, the old man brought forth some food, and
they ate together.
It was very tiresome; but the children remembered that
their guardian was to go to the palace on the day after the
morrow. Perhaps they might be able to escape then; but
how to get the word? That was a puzzler.
At last the old man rose, lighted two small iron lamps
which hung from the ceiling, and said: —
“Your journey has been long, my young votaries, and,
now that the anxious trip is over, ye wish to rest. Come,
therefore; follow me, and ye shall sleep in peace. Fear
not for our Salamander. One of his: ordained priests
keeps watch.â€
The children were ushered into two smiall, cell-like
apartments, joining, but having no communication. Hav-
ing led the Prince into one of these cells, and Halli into
the other, he closed the doors, saying, —
122 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
‘Sleep in peace. Fear not the people; I, the heredi-
tary and only priest, am here.â€
The children were not very well pleased to hear a key
turned in the locks of their cell doors; but they knew that
escape, at that moment, was impossible, so they bravely tried
to keep up their spirits and wait. This uncertainty did not
prevent sound sleep; they were too young for that.
The old man resumed his attitude before the altar. Sunk
in deep thought, it was only by an effort that he roused
himself, about an hour later. Then, after robing himself
in a long gown, he grasped his staff, carefully locked the
outer door, and disappeared in the darkness.
When morning dawned, the children, much refreshed,
were awakened by the grating of the key in the rusty
locks, and were cordially invited, by the ancient priest, to
come to breakfast. On the altar the fire still burned, and
THE PRIEST OF THE RUINED TEMPLE. 123
the Salamander rested quietly. In one corner of the room
stood a table bearing a frugal breakfast, of which they
partook. After the meal was over, the positions occupied
the day before were again taken. The old man nodded
occasionally, but did not quite go to sleep. Halli was.
watching for a chance to speak to the Prince, but it did not
present itself at that time.
During the day, the old priest consumed his time in
replenishing the fire, burning incense, and sitting on his
mat, often uttering strange things. These remarks were
sometimes addressed to the young votaries, — as he called
Halli and the Prince, — sometimes to the Salamander, and
at others, to no one in particular. The burden of his talk
was as follows: —
“Truly, my children, ye who have brought back the
mighty Salamander, ye shall fare well at my hands. The
temple will be prepared. Stately columns shall rise, and
in thy image shall they be wrought, cunningly. Light the
124 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
eternal fire! Wave the incense! — that is good —that is
fine — in time ye shall be priests of the Order! See the
flames curl and curl and caress him! Ah! it is a fine
sight. Little did I expect to see it. The King is good at
heart. I will convert him to-morrow. Yes, the old faith
will be re-established. Down with the false idols! Crash!
smash! Let them be broken into a thousand fragments! â€
And he fell prostrate before the Salamander.
The children did not know what to think. Was this the
raving of a lunatic, or was something hid beneath? They
knew not; but they were far from comfortable on their
low seats.
CHAPTER XII.
THE KING LIFTS THE VEIL OF THE UNKNOWN.
T was night in the palace. In his private study, sur-
rounded with books and manuscripts, sat the Sover-
eign. All day he had been reading, thinking, pondering.
What did the advent of the Salamander portend? Was it
as the old priest had said,— foretold that the ancient god
would return? And then another thing: Was the priest
really crazy, as many people thought, or was there a method °
in this seeming madness? At last, throwing down the
manuscript he was poring over, he said aloud, —
“T cannot settle this thing to my satisfaction. What
had I best do?â€
He drummed with his fingers on the arms of his chair
while he thought. Presently he came to a decision.
“Ves,†said he, touching a bell at his elbow, “ that will
be the best way. Their power is great; they can fore-
shadow the future, and bring back the past.â€
A page entered, and stood, all attention, to receive His
Majesty’s commands.
“Go to the magicians. Say to them that the King re-
quests their presence. You can guide them here.â€
The page bowed, and swiftly retired. In a few min-
utes the magicians were ushered in. They made a low
obeisance.
126 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER'S ORDER.
)
“Rise,†said the King. ‘I have great need of your art,
for to-morrow I shall be called upon to decide a grave
question. Can you aid me to pierce the mysteries of
night, and tread paths which are devious and dark?â€
Again the magicians bowed low. ‘Name your wish,
O King, and, though the secret were guarded by a thou-
sand doors, and twice a thousand locks, yet shall it be as
an open scroll to your eyes. Ay, plainer than an open
scroll, for you will not need to read. We await your
commands.â€
“?T is this matter of the advent of the Salamander into
our city. I wish to see the future, and, perhaps, the past.â€
“Vou have said,†replied the older magician. ‘Follow.
Before the bright orb which rules the night sinks in the
west, your wish shall be gratified. Come! the planets are
propitious ; likewise the hour.â€
The mysterious adepts left the place; the King gathered
up his robes and followed.
In a distant wing of the palace, gained by secret pas-
sages, the magicians halted. They had _ entered a lofty
apartment, in which the feeble rays from a small lamp.
shone dimly through the gloom.
‘Sit here, O King!†said one of the magicians. “Say
nothing, whatever may come to pass, but watch.â€
The King took the proffered seat. As he did so, the
feeble flame, rising from the lamp, gave a leap upwards.
and expired. No sound was heard. Five, ten, twenty
minutes passed, and the room still remained wrapped in
Egyptian darkness. At last, in a deep tone, a voice
said, —
THE KING LIFTS THE VEIL OF THE UNKNOWN. 127
“Behold! O King!â€
On the opposite wall a faint light began to waver and
flicker across the tapestry; to this succeeded a luminous
mist, which, by degrees, became transparent. In the cen-
tre of the clearing scene a dim shape was outlined, which
slowly assumed the form of the idol in the great square.
The mist cleared away, and revealed a living picture.
Throngs of people moved briskly up the street, pausing,
ever and anon, to offer homage at the idol’s feet. Rows
of tall buildings stood, fair in the bright sunlight which.
seemed to flood the view. But gradually the people went
away, the light lessened, and, even as the King gazed, the
massive buildings slowly crumbled and fell. The corrod-
ing work of centuries was taking place in a few minutes.
Darker and darker grew the prospect; soon it became
covered, as with a cloud.
Presently the scene lightened again; the vapors passed
away, and the moon rose over the ruins. Here and there
a wall still remained standing, but with jagged top and
overgrown with vines. Columns stood in long spectral
rows, but that which they once proudly supported lay
in the dust,—a pile of splintered rock, over which the
shadows played fitfully. The image in the square still
pointed its seven arms to the sky — unharmed.
At this moment, a figure was seen coming down the
moon-lit street. It advanced with slow steps, often paus-
ing as if to muse on the destruction which had fallen upon
the stately city. At last, the figure reached the centre
of the square; it raised its head, and looked at the idol.
Then, indeed, was the King startled; for, in this dark and
128 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
mournful figure, moving through the crumbling ruins, he
recognized his own likeness. He watched with redoubled
interest now. The figure still gazed at the idol; and so
quiet did it stand that it seemed as motionless as the idol
itself.
And now something moved at the left of the picture,
where enormous blocks were piled on each other in end-
less confusion. The moon sharply outlined the summits
of these stones; beneath were spots of deep darkness.
From one of these caves something had slowly come
forth; it cleared the ruins, it was in the square, now —
flooded with light. The real King shuddered; this thing,
THE KING LIFTS THE VEIL OF THE UNKNOWN. 129
creeping forward so stealthily, was a huge lion, gaunt
from long fasting. Slowly and without a sound, the fierce
creature stole on his unconscious prey. Half the open
space was crossed, and now the lion gathered himself for
the fatal spring.
The real King covered his eyes with a fold of his mantle.
“QOhyithis isterribled:†isaid:he. What can it mean?â€
“Fate!†replied a deep voice.
The wall was now completely dark; but in a few sec-
onds wavering streaks of light, like those seen on rippling
water when struck by rays from the moon, became visible.
These glimmering figures soon began to dissolve and
spread, until an irregular circle of luminous vapor shone
from the wall. This vapor gradually parted and melted
away, disclosing another scene. Here was the same
square, but it was deserted; no living figures occupied
the space around the idol. The ancient priest, all alone,
was upon the pedestal. In the east rose a faint flush, and
the ruins were steeped in this mellow light, the light which
comes so suddenly just before sunrise.
But now the old man grasps the idol. With a giant’s
strength he endeavors to tear it from its base. He em-
_braces it, and strains every nerve. And now the senseless
mass reels, totters, and falls. The old man stands trium-
phant, his face to the sky.
At this moment the sun rose, and suffused the scene
with a warm and joyous light.
But here come some more actors in this drama: the
two children and the Salamander. The old man leaps
from the pedestal; he bows at its base, and the Sala-
mander, using him as a footstool, mounts in his stead.
9
130 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER,
Then a sudden change takes place. Like things of life
the old gray stones in the surrounding ruins raise them-
selves — block on block, slab on slab; pillar, cornice,
and arch rise, as if by magic; and soon the city stands as
of old, — perfect, in the calm of the early morning.
Standing at the foot of the pedestal, the little group
gaze up at the Salamander; and he, in turn, looks around
with a commanding air.
Again the King’s double comes down the street; but he
is not cast down now. Briskly he advances; and in his
hand he carries a censor, which he swings before the
re-instated god. :
Then the picture grows dim, the silvery waves of light
mark the walls for an instant and expire.
‘What means it?†asks the King.
“Fate!†was the answer.
CHAPTER: XII.
THE TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS FRUIT.
HE day which the King had set for an audience with
the old priest dawned calm and beautiful; and
after breakfast the latter requested Halli to accompany
him to the palace, —the Prince to remain with the Sala-
mander. Now this was a very ingenious thing to pro-
pose, on his part; but whether he understood that or
not we have no means of finding out. The Prince could
not take the Salamander and go away, because Halli
would be left behind. Neither could the children confer
together in regard to what was to be done in future.
Halli saw that the Prince was about to offer some ob-
jection to this plan; and she, wishing to give the old
man no cause for suspicion, gave the Prince a warning
glance, and quickly said: —
“Oh, that will be splendid! I am so glad that I am
going to the palace. How fine it will be to see the guards
in their shining armor, and the King on his great throne!
And the Salamander will be safe, too. The Prince can
tend to him very well while we are gone.â€
The latter took the hint, and said, —
“Yes, that will be nice. I just love to watch the good
Salamander and keep him warm. What a fine time you
will have, Halli!â€
132 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The old man had been arranging his apparel, and now,
seizing his staff, said, —
“Come, let us be gone. The hour approaches.†Then
turning to the Prince: “And you, my young votary, as
you aspire to assist me in the sacred duties of the temple,
fail not to burn the incense, supply the fire, and, above
all, keep your eyes open. We will return the bearers of
great news. Farewell.â€
Then, placing his staff vigorously to the ground, he and
Halli departed.
The Prince returned to his seat. He closed his eyes
and allowed his thoughts to carry him back to his father
and the kind professors. ‘Would he ever see them again?
And what had become of the two professors who had
been turned away from the palace because they failed to
get the same answer to the fairy’s problem? Where were
they now? Were they wandering through the forests on
the island, or had they found a new home? How glad
they would be when he returned and produced the paper,
which he carried sewed up securely, telling the reason
why their answers differed so widely. But that time
seemed a long way off. This journey, which perhaps was
just begun, when would it be finished? Even now it
seemed as though an obstacle had been met with which
might not be overcome. As he thought of his beautiful
island home, so: far away, where the stately palace, in
which he had passed so many happy hours, rose through
the tropical foliage; and how his father was probably cast
down with sorrow, thinking his little boy gone, never to
return, he could not repress a few tears, which rolled
between his fingers, and dropped upon the stone floor.
TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS FRUIT. 133
As for Halli and her ancient guide, they briskly
threaded various streets, passed through several squares,
turned many corners, and at last reached the palace. It
was the appointed hour; the sun cast no shadow, it hung
in the sky above like a white-hot plate.
At thé main entrance to the palace they were met by
a gorgeous official, who escorted them through numerous
apartments, each guarded by a grim warrior with drawn
sword. At last they were ushered into an ante-room,
where they were bid wait till the King’s pleasure was
known.
After a few minutes, an officer entered, and, bending
before the old priest, said, — :
‘Proceed, worthy man. The King awaits you. The
little girl remains here until your return.â€
The ancient, placing his stick against the wall, accord-
ingly entered the mysterious ‘depths beyond. The door
closed; all was silence.
The sun was sinking to his rosy bed on the western
waves, when Halli and the old man returned. The Prince
was busy burning some incense, and the ancient was well
pleased to see him thus employed.
“Oh, my young votaries,†he cried, shaking his staff,
“we conquer! Again shall the temple be the dwelling of
its ancient god and his hereditary priests. I am the sole
delegate of those priests, and’ ye —if diligent, and follow-
ing my footsteps — may well hope to become the founders
of a new family who shall minister for untold ages in the
future at the altar of the great Salamander. The King
is true, he hears our prayers, and the temple will at once
134. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
be restored to its old-time grandeur. My children, great
is your glory, —ye who returned with the emblem of our
faith, which would have otherwise been lost; yes, lost for
eternity. Rejoice, ye faithful ones! Now is the day
breaking!†Then, turning to the altar, he broke forth
into an impassioned chant of joy.
While he was thus engaged, the children fell back, and
exchanged a few hurried words in low tones.
“The temple is to be repaired and the Salamander
taken there,†said Halli.
‘“‘Tn that case, how shall we escape?†asked the Prince.
“Obey everything without question; fall in with every-
thing; at the temple a chance may present itself.â€
“Ves, and the word is there,†said he.
“And without thas we cannot escape,’ she replied.
“But now we have no more time. Go up and take your
seat, I will do the same. Leave things to me.â€
After that stolen conversation, the children felt more at
ease. They knew, with some exactness now, what to ex-
pect, and could lay their plans accordingly. The Prince
had great faith in Halli’s good judgment; doubtless she
would do something at the proper moment; and with that
assurance he was content.
As the days dragged slowly along, great things were
happening in the forest. The noise made by huge trees,
as they came crashing to the ground, was heard every few
minutes. Loads of newly dressed stone were hauled to
the temple; pillars were raised, and new ones carved in
place of those broken; trees and underbrush cleared
away, and the old avenue repaved.
TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS FRUIT. 135
At the King’s command, the people had returned to
their old faith with joyous eagerness. Processions were
constantly passing the ancient priest’s door, laden with
gifts for the Salamander. Every day, the King came in
person and bowed before the altar, while the old priest
burned incense and chanted some ancient prayer. The
curious idol in the square —that representing the sun,
moon, and seven planets—was torn from its pedestal,
broken into a thousand pieces, and cast into the sea amid
tremendous rejoicing.
Several months thus passed; and our little friends, al-
though regarding themselves as prisoners, were becoming
accustomed to their monotonous life. The idea of escape,
however, was never absent; and gradually Halli evolved
a plan which promised to be successful. It could but be
attempted, at any rate.
At last the day for the removal of the Salamander was
decided upon. An immense procession was to accom-
pany the god and his priests to their new home. Great
preparations had been going on for days. All the equi-
pages and trappings, belonging to the King and his princi-
pal subjects, were cleaned and painted, recovered with
gold and silver plate, and burnished to a dazzling lustre.
The Court Musicians had been practising industriously on
amarch, which had been reproduced from one found
among the ancient records of the temple. The Royal
Body Guard was, to a man, as trim and well-polished as a
new penny. Never had there been such a burnishing of
shields, breastplates, helmets, and armor generally; never
such a grinding of spear-points, battle-axes, and swords.
136 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Even the citizens, not to be outdone, constructed a special
chariot, representing their loyalty to the new faith. The
whole city was in a hubbub and furor of excitement.
It was decided that the procession should march
through the main streets, to give all a view, and would
then pass up the long avenue to the temple, arriving there
at the stroke of
midnight. Then
the Salamander
and his priests
would be escorted
into the temple,
wherethe pageant
would end by of-
fering homage to
the restored god.
Halli and the
Prince were able
to communicate
at times ; but great stealth was necessary; therefore not
much was said. It was found that the old priest intended
stopping the Salamander’s ears with cotton, on the night
of the procession. This was good proof that he thought a
sound might be heard at the temple, at midnight, which
would cause the Salamander to fly away. On learning
this, and finding out the time at which the procession was
expected to arrive at the temple, Halli formed a daring
plan for escape. Her idea, as she disclosed it to the
Prince, was, to secretly remove the cotton from the Sala-
mander’s ears; to mount him at the proper moment; and
TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS FRUIT. 137
then, as the sound was heard, he would rise and bear them
away. This was a dangerous plan, but it seemed the only
one possible. The word must be obtained at the temple,
and at midnight; at no other time could it be heard.
Halli and the Prince talked this scheme over several
times, and came to the conclusion that the experiment
should be tried.
At last the fateful day dawned. Long before daylight
the streets were thronged with eager sight-seers, coming in
from the surrounding country. Loud cries of “ Long life
to the priests of the Salamander!†echoed down the
avenues.
The procession, which was to start at eight o’clock in
the evening, was already being planned and organized.
The old priest seemed endowed with new life; he rushed
here and there, gathering pots to hold incense, stirring the
fire on the altar until the sparks flew up in a cloud, and
answering questions without number, put by messengers
who arrived from the palace every few minutes. Never
was there such a time in Otango, I’ll be bound.
As the day advanced the tumult became uproarious.
Chariots of all colors: rushed madly through the streets,
eager to take their place in the forming procession. The
musicians were practising their music, the people who
were to march in the procession trying the step; the
Royal Body Guard did nothing but drill, and the shrill
cries of the officers mingled with the general pande-
monium which reigned.
The hours passed; it was now four o’clock in the after-
noon. In four hours more the procession would start.
138 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The parade was formed in front of the palace, and a great
deal of time was consumed in getting every one into
proper position. Scarcely was this task accomplished
than the huge clock in the palace tower tolled eight.
“March!†roared the Master of Ceremonies.
“Get up!†cried the chariot drivers.
“Right about face! March!†screamed the officers of
the Royal Body Guard. The head musician raised his
baton.
“Play!†he yelled.
The procession started. Torches flared up; music filled
the air; the rabble réared in raptures; the tail of the pro-
cession, made up of thousands of delighted pedestrians,
waved countless torches, and cheered.
Directly in the lead rode the Master of Ceremonies;
then came the musicians; an empty wagon, on which a
platform had been erected; behind this, fifty soldiers of
the guard ; then the King; then more soldiers; then the
grand officers of the court; then the leading citizens; and,
behind them all, thousands of people, all carrying torches,
all dressed in their best, all keeping step as well as they were
able, and all fairly blazing — like the flames above them —
with loyal enthusiasm.
Cheer after cheer rose through the murky, fire-stained
atmosphere.
‘Long live the old priest!â€
“Long live our King!â€
* Long may the Salamander reign!â€
“ Health and long life to the young priests!â€
The tumult was at its height;.the countless torches
TREE PLANTED BY THE MAGICIANS BEARS FRUIT. 139
danced up and down like will-o’-the-wisps playing tag;
when suddenly word was passed down the line to halt.
The head of the procession was at the priest’s door.
Here a great jam took place. Those in front were
closed in on by those behind, until the Master of Cere-
monies, the musicians, the Car of State, the Royal Body
Guard, the King’s char-
iot, and the principal
officers and citizens of
the kingdom were
mixed, tangled, and con-
fused to an unending
extent.
The Master of Cere-
monies had cried halt
so often, and with so
little effect, that he was
now black in the face
with rage and vexation.
Some of the musicians, .
who had extracted their
instruments from their
throats with difficulty, so quickly were they jammed to-
gether, even thought he was about to have a fit.
The Car of State, the Royal Body Guard, and the don-
keys harnessed to the King’s chariot, were so jumbled with
the chief officers and citizens of the country, and these
again, with the leaders of the rank and file, who were still
pressing on, that the procession was threatened with
speedy dissolution. But just at this fearful moment, every
140 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
one stopped; word had been at last taken to the rear.
A rebound took place, and the head of the column re-
formed. This took time, and when the Salamander, the
ancient priest, and the two children were seated on the
Car of State, the great clock at the palace tolled twenty-
four minutes past nine. At least, that is what the leader
of the Court Musicians said; but, as he was a foreigner,
he might have been mistaken. There was no doubt, how-
ever, that a great deal of valuable time had been lost.
The column being somewhat restored to its former
order, and those jammed having replaced their teeth and
adjusted their wigs and gowns, the Master of Ceremonies
rode out once more, and cried, —
“ Forward!â€
Again the great procession moved.
Away they went; up one street, and down another;
winding around this square in great wreaths, and crossing
that ; the King smiling ; the musicians doing prodigies of
valor, in their endeavor to be heard above the cries of
the immense concourse; torches describing arcs, quad-
rants, circles, angles not to be calculated, straight lines
and crooked ones on the murky background, and all the
time dropping oil down the backs and over the gowns of
their devoted carriers.
Time passed; the route selected was traversed, and the
avenue leading to the temple gained.
CHAPTER XIV.
AT THE STROKE OF MIDNIGHT.
ALLI and the Prince, standing somewhat below the
Salamander, made ready to leap upon his back at
the proper moment. The procession marched up the
avenue, at the head of which sixteen bright sparks, in eight
pairs, twinkled. These lights were the eyes of the stone
salamanders at the front of the temple; each having been
arranged to carry out the old legend.
Nearer and nearer came the temple; brighter and
brighter shone the fiery eyes; the time for the escape was
at hand; Halli on the one side and the Prince on the other
“had taken care to remove the cotton from the ears of the
Salamander, so that he might easily hear the commanding
sound.
But hark! What is that deep clangor moaning through
the night? Halli looked at the Prince and he at her. It
was the clock in the palace tolling the hour.
Breathlessly they counted the strokes. Ten were told
off; then another, — and, alas! another. It was midnight
already. Too late! The sound at the temple, which was
to guide the Salamander, was probably even then echoing
among the black shadows of the forest. Too late! Now
it was useless to incur the danger of mounting the Sala-
mander in the faces of thousands of fanatics.
The Salamander was led up the steps of the Temple.
AT THE STROKE OF MIDNIGHT. 143
The children tried to bear their disappointment calmly.
A tear or two fell, but they said nothing.
And now the procession arrived at the temple. A halt
was called. The musicians formed a semicircle at the
entrance, leaving a space open in their centre. The Royal
Body Guard advanced and deployed in two lines, one on
either side of the avenue. The King’s chariot, — close at
hand —was surrounded by the officers of State and the
principal citizens; while over the grass, under the trees,
and in every position where a view might be gained, were
the eager but silent common people.
The lights from the eyes of the statues fronting the
temple cast their beams straight down upon the Salaman-
der, the two children, and the old priest, who now raised
his arms, and, in an impassioned speech, welcomed the
Salamander to the temple of his right.
As the last word died away, at a sign from the Master
of Ceremonies, the musicians began to play. Softly the
melody floated on the air, — like the strains of some huge
zolian harp, which catches a dying breeze, — it rose, fell,
and expired.
Then, while the multitude bowed to the ground, and
silence reigned, the Salamander was led from the car.
Slowly Halli ascended the steps of the temple, and slowly
the Salamander followed. Behind them came, first the
King, then the Prince, and then the ancient priest. That
was all; no one else was allowed to see the god mount the
sacred altar. This he did without delay; and we leave
them thus, the King and the priest bowed to the ground,
the children standing by.
CHAPTER XV.
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND.
Soe time has passed since the closing scenes of the
last chapter. The Prince and Halli have been regu-
larly instated: the oneas Keeper of the Sacred Fire, the .
other as Chief Burner of
Incense and Assistant to
the High-Priest. They
were provided with gar-
ments befitting the offices
held, —long, green robes
shining with gold and sil-
ver scales, each scale held
in place by a button of
diamond, ruby, or sap-
phire.
The life they now led
was a very easy one;
little to do, and plenty to
eat. No, there
was no scarcity
of food at the
temple; provi-
sions of all kinds and of the best quality were to be had in
abundance. The people, who came daily to the temple,
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND. 145
offering homage to the Salamander, brought such things
in large quantities.
But the children were, nevertheless, prisoners. The old
priest invariably sat up during the whole night, never leav-
ing the room containing the altar for a single minute; and,
although they were no longer locked up, it is plain to be
seen that, as far as escaping was concerned, they might
as well have been. No possible opportunity was offered
them to get the Salamander outside at midnight — that
fateful hour when the guiding sound could be heard. To
be sure, both Halli and the Prince went constantly into
the grove at that hour, and listened for the sound long and
intensely; but their efforts were of no avail. Sounds they
heard ; but these were so diverse — sometimes the mourn-
ful cooing of the ring-dove, sometimes the plaintive wail
of the whip-poor-will, or, perchance, the lonely “to whoo
whoo†of some ancient owl, that they knew not which to
choose, even if the right one was to be found among any
of these. Indeed, they were seriously considering the idea
of leaving by day, hiding somewhere in the mountains,
and from there venturing down to the temple at night for
the sound.
But there were many objections to this plan. Several
minutes would be required to saddle the Salamander and
leave the temple. This could only be done with difficulty,
if at all. People were all the time coming and going, and
the old priest slept very lightly and was constantly coming
from his sleeping apartment. He heard every little noise;
and one day, when he suddenly appeared, after the Salaman-
der had risen and turned on the altar, and anxiously inquired
10
146 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
what the matter was, the children were forced to admit,
when talking over the chances for escape, that it would be
by the merest good luck should they succeed in leaving
the temple by day. And, besides, another consideration
presented itself. Were they caught in the act, it might
cost them their liberty, if not life itself. At any rate, they
would never be allowed near the Salamander afterwards.
Halli thought the idea too desperate to dwell upon, and
the Prince agreed with her. The best thing to do was to
wait. It seemed as if something must turn up in their
favor at last, even though it were a long time coming.
This was cold comfort for the children, but they were
obliged to put up with it.
The time for the great festival called the Feast of the Sala-
mander was now at hand.†Preparations on a gigantic scale
were going forward. The first festival after the return of the
ancient god was to be celebrated with surpassing splendor,
and a pomp worthy the object and the monarch who directed
the details. Day by day, the crowds at the temple became
larger, and appeared in front of the filigreed metal screen,
which separated the altar from the hall of audience, at
more frequent intervals. The offerings were of all kinds,
and in endless profusion. Food and wine, cloth, — both
woven and knitted, embroidered in intricate patterns with
gold and silver thread, and much of it trimmed with jewels,
— new lamps, coal for the sacred fire, incense, fragrant
spices from distant lands, — all these gifts and many more,
were presented to the Salamander — that senseless beast,
which had no use for any of them unless it was the coal;
but, as coal was rather a common article, it was given
rarely, and then only by the lower classes.
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND. 147
Halli and the Prince never ceased wondering at the
quantities of presents, and at the exceeding richness of
many of them. At night, the old priest carefully gathered
up the offerings brought during the day, and placed them
in a vault below the temple, to which he carried a key.
Never, by any chance, did Halli or the Prince handle any
of the rich, jewel-besprinkled stuffs. All they ever touched
was the coal, the incense, and the spices.
For a month the ancient priest had been in a ferment of
excitement. And perhaps this was not to be wondered
at, as he was now the second, if not the first, man in the
kingdom. He became more and more nervous in his
actions. Taking hardly any sleep at all, now, the children
wondered how he could stand it. All night, he watched
before the altar, and nearly all day he was flying back and
forth, telling the Prince how to arrange the coal on the
altar, so as to give the most heat with the least amount of
waste; telling Halli how to mix the incense, the proper
proportion of the various spices, and overlooking the
operation carefully, very often snatching the things away
from her and doing it himself. Then, at other times, he
would kneel upon the rug, placed especially for his use
before the altar, and directly in front of the open-work
screen which divided the Salamander from his citizen
worshippers, and there remain for hours at'a time. Some-
times he fell asleep while at his devotions; at least, he often
lay upon his face for a long time without moving. How-
ever, the people outside the screen did not know this, so
they formed a very good opinion of the old priest.
It was now the day before the Feast of the Salamander.
148 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
An immense quantity of incense had been compounded to
be used while traversing the streets in the procession. The
old priest was more excited and nervous than usual. He
did not retire at all that day, but was continually asking
questions of Halli and the Prince, or giving them instruc-
tions. The crowd was larger than at any preceding time.
The tables, on which the offerings were laid, were soon piled
to overflowing, and many gifts were placed on the floor.
About one o’clock in the afternoon, the old priest went
= SS
——— SSE LSE
before the altar, as was his habit, and began his devotions.
People went and came, Halli and the Prince continued with
their duties, but he did not stir. At this they were not
surprised, as it was his custom. At three o’clock the doors
were closed for an hour, and in this intermission it was
usual for the occupants of the temple to take their dinner.
Halli set the food out, and then went to rouse the old
priest. He had given her instructions to that effect. She
gently grasped his arm and tried to shake it; it was per-
fectly stiff. She called aloud; no reply was returned.
Then, becoming alarmed, the Prince was summoned, and
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND. 149
together they tried to rouse the sleeper. It was of no use,
— he was rigid as a statue. The truth was, he was dead.
When this fact first dawned on the children’s minds they
were very much frightened. The Prince was the first
to speak.
“What shall we do, Halli?†asked he, in a state of
_ great excitement.
“I don’t know,†she replied, looking around. “TI never
thought anything like this would happen. I never saw
any one dead before.†And she sat down on a bench and
covered her face.
“Nor I,†answered he. “Perhaps we had better call
some one. You sit here, and I will go out and cry for
help. There may be some one near by. I will be back
in a few seconds.â€
He started to carry out this idea; but Halli, grasping
his gown, said,—
“Wait a minute, please. I have been thinking. Per-
haps this is the chance we have been hoping for. Only I
do not know that it would be right to take advantage of it.
Sit down, and we will talk it over a little.â€
So the Prince came and sat by her side, and the subject
was considered in all its lights.
“Tt is now time to open the door,†said Halli, at last.
“We will say nothing about what has taken place. I be-
lieve we have come to the conclusion that it would be
better to take advantage of this chance, rather than to wait
and perhaps never have another. But first, we will carry
the old priest into his room, and lay him on the bed.â€
They accordingly did so, but not easily was the task
done. Then the doors were opened, and the people
150 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
flocked in; but as the priest was often absent at that time
of the day, nothing unusual was noticed.
It was a trying afternoon for the children; their only
hope lay in being perfectly calm; and they were calm, at
least to the passing crowd.
At length six o'clock came, the time when the doors
were always closed for the night. No one had thought
anything wrong; at least, there was no sign of it. Hardly
were the doors shut, however, than, the cause for self-con-
trol having passed, both Halli and the Prince had a good
cry. After that they felt better. To be sure, they were
sorry the old priest was dead ; but what were they to do?
They thought the only course open to them, under the
circumstances, had been followed. No harm had really
been done; and now, if undiscovered, escape could be
made with perfect safety.
Both were anxious to get out of the temple; and as
soon as it became dark, the car — which had been brought
from the house in the city some time before — was placed
on the Salamander’s back, and after getting some provi-
sions, they went’ out behind the temple. Under the trees
it was very dark, but the stars were shining brightly, and
the air was still warm.
Fearful of being discovered, fearful that the word might
not be heard, and more fearful still of the nameless dread
which seemed to hang over the temple, they were not very
happy. Through the hours, which passed on leaden
wings, scarcely a word was spoken. The air was cooler,
now; and through the openings between the branches
overhead, the stars shone like diamonds. The time was
measured to them by the great’ bell of the clock which
THE FEAST OF THE SALAMANDER IS AT HAND. I51
hung inthe palace. It was now within a few minutes of
twelve. Would the guiding sound be heard?
Climbing into the car, they sat silent, hand in hand, but
with beating hearts. Various night-birds were uttering
their notes in the forest. As these broke the silence, the
children started nervously; any one of those doleful noises
might be that which would start them on their journey.
But to them the Salamander paid no heed; sluggish by
nature, he reclined motionless on the grass.
Presently the hour.of midnight was told off in low,
solemn cadences. Scarcely had the last note died on the
night, than, from a tree overhead, came the clear cry of a
whip-poor-will. It was so close and so sudden, that the
children started with fright. It also had an electrifying
effect on the Salamander. At the first note, he raised his
head to listen; the sleepy expression fled from his eyes;
he rose to his feet, and, before the children realized what
had happened, he cleared the ground, passed swiftly over
the temple, and away —towards the open sea. Fast and
free he sped, and before his riders had recovered from the
first shock of joy, felt at once more being at liberty, he
was far out over the slumbering ocean.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE ANIMATED ROCKET.
“REE! What delight does that little word bring to
the heart, after escape from a galling bondage, even
if it be but of the spirit. Our young travellers realized
this to the full, as they left the city of Otango far behind.
Free! Once more their eyes sparkled as of old; and they
were as happy, for the moment, as though home lay imme-
diately before them, instead of being obscured in the dim
mists of the future. Free! In the full meaning of that
word they basked and sunned themselves, as their good
steed silently cut the night. Their joy was too deep for
words, so they sat for hours, scarce speaking.
Overhead, the twinkling points of light flashed merrily;
below, the ocean’s sullen moan was heard; that was all.
By and by, Halli spoke,—
‘“T wonder which way we are travelling, Prince. Do you
know?â€
‘No, Halli. When I was at home, one of the kind pro-
fessors used to take me into the garden at night and point
out the north star to me, which, he said, always stays in
the same place. But here the stars are all strange to me,
or in such funny places that I can tell nothing about
them.â€
THE ANIMATED ROCKET. 153
“At the Floating Mountain,†she replied, “I also knew
the star you speak of; but as the Salamander always found
his way without such help, I did not fix its place in my
mind. Let us look around and see if we can find it,â€
So they began to examine the stars in view, but with no
success,
“Oh, how many there are!†cried Halli. “There must
be millions of them, I should think, — some fine, large ones,
and others mere pin-points.â€
“Yes,†said the Prince, “there must be a million, any-
way. But I cannot find the one we were speaking of.â€
Of course, the children were wrong in their estimate of
the number of stars in sight. On a favorable night when
the air is free from haze, about three thousand stars are
visible to the unaided eye, from any position on the earth’s
surface. That is to say, six thousand may be seen from
all parts of the earth’s surface at once. As to the star they
sought, it was probably below the northern horizon.
However, day was now breaking; and by the pale light
which rose over the waters, they were able to tell in which
direction lay the east. As they looked straight ahead, on
the course the Salamander was pursuing, this bright band
on the horizon lay somewhat to the left; so they were
travelling south-east, or, rather, somewhat east of that point.
The pearly band grew broader and brighter; then the sun
rose.
The children scanned the horizon. Off to the right, a
stream of spray rose from the water; and beneath this
spray they made out the huge black body of a whale,
rocking idly on the waves. Nothing else was in sight;
154. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the ocean was deserted; not even a ship or a distant island
could be seen. ee?
By and by the children ate some breakfast; and then, as
the rays of the sun became warmer and shot into the car,
they grew drowsy and fell asleep. Thus they slumbered
all day, the Salamander covering immense stretches of the
sea.
At last, a curious humming seemed to mingle with their
dreams. Louder and louder it grew, and soon the children
were awakened. The humming sound did not cease; like
the droning of some monstrous bumble-bee, it filled the
air, seeming to come from every direction at once. The
sun lay low on the western horizon, a red ball on the edge
of ared ocean. In the north-east something was approach-
ing through the air, the nature of which could not be read-
ily made out. The thing was advancing as if to head them
off. It was perfectly black, about ten feet long, cylindri-
cal in shape, probably two feet in diameter; and where its
tail should have been, was something that looked like the
propeller of one of our modern steamships. This was
turning so fast that its blades were completely blurred ;
and it was this swift revolution which caused tne humming
sound. On it came, like some live thing, and yet it did
not look as if it could have life. Soon it was only four
hundred yards distant; for the first time, the Salamander
seemed to notice it. Turning his head, he looked back
for a few seconds, and then, changing his course straight
towards the south, like a frightened race-horse, he fled
away. The lurch of turning nearly threw the Prince out;
but Halli caught him, and they cowered in the bottom
6
THE ANIMATED ROCKET. I
un
wet
of the car. Now and then they cast fearful glances at
the black thing behind, talking. the while in frightened
whispers.
“ What can that be, Halli?†asked the Prince.
“I don’t know,†said she. ‘ It doesn’t look like anything
I ever saw before.â€
“Can it be alive?†he continued. “It looks like iron,
or something of that kind. I wonder if it is after us.â€
Halli looked over the end of the car for some time
before replying. Then she said: “It seems to be after
us; and it-certainly does look like iron.â€
)
“The Salamander saw it, and was frightened,†continued
the Prince. ‘‘ What will we do if it cat@mes us?â€
“T do not think it can,†said Halli; “it has n’t gained
any on us lately. The only danger to fear is, that the
Salamander may give out; but he is very strong; I do not
think that likely to happen.â€
The children sat quite still; they had become interested
to the last degree in this perfectly silent race. On, the
good Salamander sped; and behind, grim and silent, with
the swiftness of a rocket, came the mystery. The sun set,
and darkness gradually came on. The pursuer had not
gained an inch, neither had it lost any ground. It was to
be a race of endurance, fought out between the ocean and
the sky. The pace had become something terrific; the
Salamander fairly whistled as he cut the air. Over the
edge of the car eddied a regular hurricane; and to breathe
with any comfort, its occupants were forced to turn their
backs to the front.
For some time it had been so dark that the pursuing
156 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
form was made out with difficulty; and to their other fears
had been added that of suspense — which was by far the
worst. But, suddenly, as they gazed into the black void
behind, two bright balls appeared.
“His eyes!†exclaimed both the children at once.
How near they seemed, and a black band could be made
out, crossing each fiery orb.
In a few seconds these lights began to revolve, each on
its own axis. Faster and faster they spun round; and
Halli and the Prince were obliged to cease looking at
them — the revolving orbs made them dizzy. But their
eyes could not be long held from the strange sight; there
was a fascination about it which could not be resisted.
Perhaps the creature was trying to charm the Salamander;
THE ANIMATED ROCKET, 1$7
but, if so, without effect. Straight to the front the Sala-
mander’s head was projected, — perhaps seeking some shel-
ter, in the wide ocean, from the thing which followed so
keenly.
But now another curious event took place. The bright
revolving balls began to shoot out like sky-rockets. Some
of them came too near for comfort, but all dropped short, and
fell spluttering into the sea. If these were eyes, the thing
certainly had a bountiful supply of them, as they continued
to shoot out, at quick intervals, for several hours. At last
the supply must have been exhausted, or the thing saw
that he was doing nothing to injure the quarry; in fact,
ground had been lost. No more eyes appeared; all was
darkness again. The chase had not been abandoned, how-
ever, as was made manifest by the continuous hum coming
from the propeller-like tail.
All through the long hours the children sat, listening
fearfully to these sibilant vibrations. It was very trying —
this unseen chase, with nothing to tell whether they were
being: gradually overtaken or not. Older people could
have well been excused a certain feeling of uneasiness at
the situation; and it is not strange that the children wished
for daylight with an ever increasing anxiety.
The Salamander hung well to his task; never before
had he made such time. But Halliand the Prince watched
him with inquietude; should he fail in his speed for even
one short halfminute, the black mystery would be upon
them.
Halli caught the first glimpse of daylight some time
later; and from the direction of the coming dawn, she
158 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
came to the conclusion that they had been travelling due
south all night. Consequently, at the present moment,
they must be a long distance from their destination; per-
haps farther than when Otango was quitted.
The light gradually became stronger, and gazing eagerly
back, the thing could be seen, dark and silent, about three
hundred yards off.
Was it gaining ? ‘
They watched with painful interest while intent on solv-
ing this important matter.
“T think it is catching us, Halli,†said the Prince. “I
can see the two eye-like holes much plainer than at first.â€
Halli, who had also been keeping an eye on the Sala-
mander and the surrounding ocean, now gave undivided
attention to the pursuer. After the lapse of twenty minutes,
the fact was no longer to be doubted; the thing was over-
taking them. It was not over half the distance astern
now which had separated them at daybreak. .The two
eye-like holes turned out to be windows, leading into the
interior.
“There!†cried the Prince, “did you see that?â€
“ What?†asked Halli.
‘‘ Something at one of those little windows which looked
like a face?â€
“No,†said she; “I saw nothing. Face, you say?â€
‘Yes; it looked like a man’s face, only a very cruel one.
It was perfectly white; and I thought its eyes shone like
a cat’s.â€
“Let us watch,†said she; “perhaps it will appear
again.â€
THE ANIMATED ROCKET. 159
Accordingly, some time was spent in that way; but
nothing was observed. Once, to be sure, Halli thought
she saw a white object pass one of the holes; it passed so
quickly, however, that she was uncertain whether anything
had really been seen.
Just then the Salamander gave breath to a cloud of
smoke, and lurched heavily, nearly throwing the children
into the sea.
“Hold on!†cried Halli. ‘Oh, I wonder if we are
going to be caught! See the black thing gaining on us!â€
It was too true; the thing had gained at least twenty-
five yards at one jump. The Salamander recovered some-
what, and now nearly returned to his former speed; but
it was plain to be seen that the end of his endurance was
nearly reached. His breath came thick and fast, and,
coupled with every one, a volume of smoke was emitted
with a labored snort. Again he gave a lurch, heavier than
before, and again the horrid black object gained twenty-
five yards. This, added to the distance gained already,
left the thing only eighty yards behind, and still swiftly
overhauling them. But just then something was seen
which gave them a moment’s hope.
In front, lay the shores of an island. The beach was
backed with sand-hills, on which grew some scrubby trees.
From the midst of these trees, straight into the air, and to
a vast height, rose a column of white smoke. Towards
the island the Salamander sped, with his dying energies.
Could he reach it in time, and, even if so, would that save
them? As far as the children could see, gaining the land
might save them from falling into the sea, but offered no
160 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
protection at all from their grim pursuer, now only fifty
yards distant.
All of a sudden, as Halli looked back, she distinctly saw
a face at one of the port-holes, a face she had seen for
a few seconds once before, but once seen, never forgotten,
—the face of one of the magicians left at Otango. It was
plain to her now. The magicians, friends of the dead
priest, and perhaps interested in the new faith, had dis-
covered the flight of herself and the Prince shortly after
their departure, and one of them had set out in pursuit in
this fearful engine.
The face did not draw back from the window; rather it
was projected, and such a look of direful menace Halli
had never seen before.
The magician was now only twenty-five yards behind;
Halli thought their doom sealed; a return to Otango
seemed close at hand, if even a worse fate was not awaiting
them. But at this moment a cry from the Prince drew
her attention. The land was three-quarters of a mile dis-
tant, and it could not be reached in time, The Prince
said nothing, but pointed, not at the sandy shore, neither
at the trees; but above, at the column of smoke. There,
indeed, aremarkable change was taking place. The smoke
ceased rising, at a distance of one hundred feet from the
ground, and began to spread, assuming the form of a
gigantic bird. Quickly the transformation took place.
First the body and head took form; then the thick
layers of vapors spread out into wide wings.
“ A white crow!†cried the Prince.
Perhaps the magician heard the cry; perhaps he now
THE ANIMATED ROCKET. 161
saw the bird for the first time; but, at any rate, in an
instant, the course of the black engine was changed. ‘The
pursuit, even when about to be successful, was given up.
But now the white bird, which the Prince had called a
crow, came towards them with terrible velocity. His wings
vibrated so fast that they became indistinct. A wind
sprang up beneath his pinions; and in it, as he passed
over, the exhausted Salamander rocked like a boat on
stormy waters. The magician turned his engine to all
points of the compass, rose high in the air, then dipped
towards the sea; but it all availed nothing. Like a piti-
less fate, the smoke-bird was ever on his trail, now at the
surface of the sea, now high above.
At last the race came to an end; the bird made a sud-
den dash, seized the black thing in his beak, and, with
a despairing shriek from the magician, rose straight into
II
162 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the air, —up, up, until only a speck was visible. Then,
from this speck, some dark objects were seen to separate,
and fall with great swiftness. They were the fragments. of
the magician and his engine. Into the sea they fell, and
sank instantly from sight. Halli and the Prince saw them
no more. When they looked again towards the sky,
nothing was to be seen except a thin haze, which stretched
across the heavens.
The Salamander had reached the shore in safety, several
minutes before; and the children, thankful for their escape,
had watched the chase and its termination from the sandy
beach.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD.
ie WONDER what place this is, Halli?†asked the
Prince.
‘““How can I tell? We have been travelling all night,
and out of our proper course, besides. It must be some
part of the great Southern Land; perhaps the place the
old Decapitated Ogre was telling us about.â€
“Oh, yes; the place where he saw the green spout
sticking out of the sea. I wish, now, that we had listened
to the end of that story. But how far do you think we
have come since the magician first came in sight?â€
“Tet me see. It was about sunset when we first saw
the black thing; that is, about six o’clock. Now it must
be about eight. Six and eight are fourteen. We have
been travelling for fourteen hours at not less than two
hundred miles an hour. How much will that be?â€
d
“T will see in a minute,†replied the Prince.
In the car, he found a piece of papyrus in which some
of the provisions were wrapped; then, taking an ink-horn
and a reed from his girdle, — they had been part of his
dress at the temple, —he began to calculate.
“Tt is twenty-eight hundred miles,†said he ‘No
wonder the Salamander is played out. Who would have
thought we had come as far as that?â€
164. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Twenty-eight hundred miles,†said Halli. “That is
a long distance; and as we cannot start back for several
days, at any rate, not until the Salamander is rested, I
think we had better try and get a little sleep, and then
go inland and find some of the people who perhaps live in
the interior. _I noticed, as we came along, that a stream
flows into the sea close by; and, by following up that,
we shall probably find some one. The island is evidently
a large one, as we could not see the other side.â€
The Prince agreed to this, as he usually did to anything
Halli suggested; and after removing the car from the
Salamander, they lay down on the warm sand, and were
soon in the land of dreams.
It was nearly sunset when they awoke, and after eating
a good meal, the Salamander was resaddled, and they
started to explore the island. After crossing the sand-
hills, from some of the highest of which they obtained a
fair view of the interior, which seemed to rise into a
plateau at a distance of several miles from the coast,
they came to the edge of the stream Halli had mentioned.
Turning, they proceeded up its left bank.
In the narrow valley grew some small, scrubby timber; |
but, after advancing for half a mile, this timber grew
larger; and, standing in every direction, were stumps —
some old and rotten, others newly cut. At the beginning
of the clearing a road was found, which had evidently
been made use of in transporting the timber; and as this
road led up the stream, the children thought it best to
follow it. Jt was now certain that the island was inhabited,
and probably by people well advanced in the arts of
They came to the-edge of the stream Flalli had mentioned.
166 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
civilization, as they had axes, wagons, and, presumably,
houses. The plateau was farther away than the children
had thought, and night overtook them before it was
gained.
Shortly after dark, a rude cabin was discovered by the
roadside. This was entered, at Halli’s suggestion, and
having kindled a fire for the Salamander in a fireplace
which occupied one end of the hut, they lay down and
slept.
At daybreak the next morning the journey was resumed ;
and it was about noon when the top of the plateau was
gained. This was now seen to be of some extent: probably
six miles in diameter. Near its centre rose a cluster of
masts, having the appearance of a large fleet of sailing
vessels at anchor; and as the children walked along, they
- speculated as to how so many ships, and many of them
large ones, got so far inland. At last they came to the
conclusion that there was a lake on the plateau, hidden by
the trees.
About two o’clock, the ship’s masts were close at hand;
but no signs of any large body of water was visible; in
fact, the plain seemed to be entirely dry. Soon the last
strip of woods was passed, and there lay neither a lake
nor an arm of the sea, but a village of wide extent. The
houses were all wooden.and of one story; and back of
each stood one of the masts, fully rigged. which they had
been wondering about. The sails were all furled now, as
there was not a breath of air stirring.
Our travellers advanced up the main street of this curi-
ous town, and presently saw a number of people standing
THE ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD. 167
in the road, each armed with a telescope, and each intently
gazing at something at the opposite side of the island.
The children walked right up to these deeply engaged
observers, before they were noticed; but then plenty of
attention was given them.
“ See here!†cried the first one who saw them.
Everybody turned to look. They were rather under-
sized people, and were all dressed in a costume strictly
nautical, — blue shirts, bell-bottom canvas trousers, and
sailor caps. No sooner had these people taken a hasty
glance at the new-comers, than they all cried, —
“Le’s.go and look at ’em!â€
And immediately they tucked their telescopes under
168 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
their arms, and all began to run away at a great rate. In
a few seconds the children were alone.
Part of the crowd clambered up the rigging on several
of the nearer masts, others climbed trees, and many
mounted the houses and sat in rows on the peaks of the
roofs. Then a great adjusting of telescopes took place,
and they all began to stare at the little group in the street.
No one said a word; they just looked and looked. It
seemed to the children that the telescopes were boring
holes through them; and Halli finally mustered up cour-
age to sing out to the nearest telescoper,— who was
dressed somewhat better than the rest, — and ask him if
they could see the King. The person addressed raised
a speaking-trumpet to his lips and roared back, —
“What?â€
‘Please, sir, could we see the King? â€
“What’s that?†he bellowed.
Halli then yelled as loud as she could, but he did not
understand — he was too far off. Then he said, —
“Why don’t you use yer trumpet? I can’t hear
nothin’ !â€
Halli shook her head, as if to say they had none. The
man evidently understood, for he laid down his telescope
--which straightway fell clattering to the ground — and
began to scratch his head; but, on the fall of the tele-
scope, he stopped very suddenly, and ee up his trumpet
yelled, —
“Gracious! I wonder if it’s broke!â€
Then he scrambled to the ground as quickly as possible,
picked up the telescope, and every one in the neighbor-
hood turned an eye on him, and roared, —
THE ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD. 169:
“Ts it busted?â€
“Nope!†he roared back.
Then he came over to where the children were, and
turning the small end of his glass towards them, said, —
“T can’t see yer, to do no good, from here; but if you
have lost yer trumpet, Ill git yer a ’nother one in a jiffy,
an’ then we kin talk.â€
“Why can’t we talk this way?â€
asked the Prince.
But to this suggestion no atten-
tion was given. Rushing into the
nearest house, he soon reappeared with
two telescopes and as many speaking-
trumpets. These he dropped on the
ground near the children, and saying
— “Thar! Now we kin talk right!â€
he rushed back up his mast at a break-
neck speed.
After he was comfortably scttled,
Halli asked him, through her trumpet,
if she could see the King.
“ Ain’t no King here!†he replied.
“Can I see the Emperor then, or the President?â€
“ Ain’t nary one on ’em aboard. Sich people as them
hes got no business off soundin’s.â€
“Can I see the Captain, then?†she inquired, falling in
with the spirit of his remarks.
“Oh, yes; I’m that identical chap. What d’ yer want?â€
“Well, I’d like to find out if we can stop here for a few
â€
days, for one thing.
170 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“That ’ll be all right,†said he, coming down from his
perch. ‘You kin cum inter my house, an’ I reckon I kin
tell yer most anythin’ yer wanter know. Of course,†he
continued, coming forward, “I’ll not be able ter see yer
so good; nor kin we talk as easy; but that’ll make no
partic’lar diff’rence.â€
Halli thanked him, and followed to the house from which
he had brought the speaking-trumpets and telescopes.
“What kind o’ a critter hev yer got thar, anyways?â€
said he.
“ That’s a Salamander.â€
“ Shiversmy timbers! if I ever seen anythin’ ter beat it!
What’s it good fur?â€
“Wel, we ride him.â€
“Kin he swim?â€
NOY
“How, fur the lan’ sakes, do yer git across the water
then? â€
“ He sails through the air.â€
“What, yer don’t mean ter say he does that without no
wings, or nothin’ ?â€
SO ViESs:
“That’s ter’ble curus. Don’t see how it kin be done,
noways.â€
“Well,†said Halli, “I cannot explain it to you, as I do
not know, myself. But it is probably by the use of will
power, or something of that kind.â€
“It might be something like that; but what kind of a
will hes a critter got that kin do it? That’s what J want
ter know.â€
THE ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD. 7X
“T cannot tell you, as I said before,†replied Halli.
“That he does do it is all that I am certain of.â€
“Wall, never mind, le’ ’s go inter the house. You kin
put the critter in that shed. It’s gota toler’ble stout door
ter it. I reckon he hain’t breechy.â€
“Have you not gota fire we could let him crawl into;
a fireplace, you know?†asked the Prince.
“Put him inter the fire!†cried the Captain, turning
from the rack in which he was placing the telescopes;
“Be yer plumb crazy?†\
“Not at all. He likes to sleep in a good, hot fire.â€
“Wall, that beats my time, clar out o’ sight. I want ter
know if that kin be so?â€
“Oh, yes,†said Halli.
“Wall,†said he, ‘I’ve only got a small stove, an’ we
don’t keep no fire in it, only jest while my wife is a cookin’.
To be sartin, that’s most 0’ the time; but the stove hain’t
big enuf, no how, so’st I guess he’ll hev to go without.
Thar’s a kind o’ a riggin’ in the shed, tho’, whar we bile
soap. You kin kindle a fire in thar, if yer want ter; only
wood’s purty scarse, don’t use no mor’’n yer kin help.â€
So Halli led the Salamander into the shed, and the
Prince built a fire under the soap kettle. The Salamander
crawled under it; it was a pretty tight squeeze, but at last
he made it. The shed door was then fastened, and they
went into the house.
The Captain said to them: ‘Come right inter the
settin’ room, an’ le’’s talk things over a minit. Thar hain’t
no wind, so I won’t hev nothin’ ter do fur a while. Now,â€
he continued, as the children sat down, “whar did yer
cum from?â€
172 TiiE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“ Bascougar,†replied Halli.
“spell 1b!
“ B-a-s-c-0-u-g-a-r.â€
“Tslan’ or mainlan’?â€
“Tsland.â€
“ Tropical or not?â€
“Tropical.â€
“East or west, from here?â€
“West, I think.â€
“ How fur?â€
“That I'cannot tell you.â€
“What! can’t tell how fur you’ve cum? Whar’s yer
log-book?â€
“We never had any.â€
“Never hed any! Wall, that do beat natur’. Ben on
a long viage, an’ hain’t kep’ no log-book.â€
“No,†said the Prince, ‘‘ we never heard of such a thing.
What is it?â€
“Wall, wall!†exclaimed the Captain, ‘that beats any-
thin’ I ever hearn tellon. You folks must hev ben brought
up mighty curus.â€
He rose, and began to look through a locker, near by.
While he was thus engaged, the children got a good look
at him. He was of medium height, rather spare, his face
brown and weather-beaten, and he wore no beard, with the
exception of a gray fringe from one ear to the other, which
passed under his chin. The Prince thought he strongly
- resembled a certain tribe of monkeys which lived in the
forests on Bascougar. The Captain now came forward,
and showed them an old, brown, leather-covered volume.
THE ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD. 173
It was full of crabbed characters, evidently written with a
pencil.
“ Thar’s a log-book as zs a log-book!†said he, while
Halli turned over the leaves. ‘It’s the one what belonged
to the ‘ Sairy Jane,’ on her last viage. I’ve got one o’ my
own; but that thar is such a scrumptious one, I thought
I’d show it ter yer.â€
“Thank you,†said Halli. ‘It seems to be very inter-
esting.†She was too polite to say that she understood
hardly any of its contents. On every page was a suc-
cession of letters, which spelled nothing, and conveyed
no meaning to her uninitiated mind. If she had asked
the Captain, he would have told her that those letters
stood for ail kinds of weather: calms, breezes, gales, hur-
174 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
ricanes, fogs, squalls, and many other natural phenomena;
but, as she said nothing about it, he took it as a matter of
course that she understood.
After the book was put away, Halli asked the capele
the name of the island they were then on.
“Wall, we don’t rightly know the name on’t,†said he;
“but seein’ thar warn’t nobody here when we cum, we
called it — or, ruther, the fust settlers called it— the ‘Sairy
Jane.’ So we kep’ right on a callin’ it that, sence. Wait
a minit; I must go out an’ hail the fore-top.â€
Taking his speaking-trumpet, he stepped outside, and
called to aman who stood in a sort of crow’s-nest on the
highest mast in the vicinity, asking him how the wind was.
The answer came to the effect that not a breath of air was
in motion. Then, turning to another man who stood by
the side of a box-like fixture across the street, he yelled, —
“How does she head?â€
The man looked into the top of the box, and replied, —
‘‘Nor’-west and by half west!â€
The Captain then came in, and, after putting away his
trumpet, began to look over some papers on the table.
“Nor-’west an’ by half west,†said he.to himself. “Jest
the same as at noon. We’re in the current now, I reckon;
but if we don’t git sum wind purty soon, we’ll be late on
this trip, sure as shootin’. Hain’t hed even a cat’s-paw fur
a week, let alone a good capful o’ wind.â€
Then he took down a large map, and began to unroll it.
This map was at least ten feet square, and Halli thought
it a good chance to see where Bascougar, the island on
which stood the city of Otango, and perhaps even the land
THE ISLAND OF THE SMOKE-BIRD. 175
of the Pillow Heads, were situated. The map was care-
fully spread out, and on it was nothing but a blank space
made to represent the ocean, with the exception of one
very small island labelled “The Sairy Jane,†which was
situated near the centre of the chart. Running north and
south from this island was a black line probably two feet
in length, divided into a number of parts by short cross
lines, each section marked with a date; as, roth of June,
st of August, etc. The immense expanse of sea surround-
ing the island looked ominous to the children. Could it
be possible that, on such a huge map, there was no place
for any of the islands they were acquainted with?
The Captain was busy examining the map, with refer-
ence to certain notes which he had at hand.
“No,†said he, at last, ‘‘ we hev never ben so low down
as that at this season. It’s now the 3d o’ April, an’ we’re
jest whar we orter a ben on the 20th o’ last month. We’re
a gon’ ter git caught by the cold weather yit, if the wind
don’t start up purty sudden.â€
“Where is the island of Bascougar?†asked Halli.
“Could n't say,†replied the Captain, dryly, “seein’’s
how I never hearn tell on’t before to-day. Tho’ as yer
say yer cum from the nor’-west, like enuf it’s off hereaway,
somers,†said he, putting his finger down on the ocean,
at the upper left hand corner of the map.
“Why don’t it show?†asked the Prince.
“Wall, thar’s only one good rason fur that,†replied the
Captain. ‘We made this here chart, an’ as we didn’t
know whar anythin’ war at, ’ceptin’ this islan’, why, we
could n’t sot down nothin’ else. Can’t yer reckon up how
176 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
many days you ’ve travelled, an’ the direction? We might
sorter figger out a dead-reckonin’, an’ cum purty clus.â€
“Something of the kind might be done,†replied Halli,
“but it would take quite a little while; and, besides, we do
not know exactly how fast the Salamander travels.â€
“ Now, yer see,†said the Captain, rolling up the map,
“Chow much better it would ’a’ ben, if you’d’a’ kep’ a log-
book, and throwed the log reg’lar.â€
“Yes,†said the Prince, “I suppose it would; but we
knew nothing about it.â€
“Too bad, too bad!†muttered the Captain. “It would
’a’ made this here chart look a heap more ship-shape, to
hev down some more islan’s or somethin’.â€
After putting the map carefully away, he stepped out-
side, and took a look at the weather. It was nearly sun-
set, and a long line of heavy clouds obscured the sun’s last
rays. The sky was overcast with a thin vapor, part of
which had assumed the form of ‘“mare’s tails.†After
hailing the fore-top, and inquiring from the man across
the way how she headed, he came in again.
“Wall,†said he, “I reckon we’ll git some wind, ‘fore
long, no how. Mebbe more on’t than we want, tew. But
if it cums from the right direction, it will help amazin’ ter
make up lost time.â€
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE CAPTAIN SPINS A YARN.
¢ 7 HY do you have all those masts here, on the land?â€
asked the Prince.
“Tt’s consid’ble o’ a story to tell,†replied the Captain,
“but seein’’s how the weather isca’m, I'’ll tell yer about it.
Now, in the fust place, yer must figger we’re in a’ ’nother
kentry — fur away — toward the north and west.â€
“Bascougar?†asked the Prince, eagerly.
“No; fur beyand that; though, as Ill tell yer later, I
don’t know how fur. The dum ijits let the longitude-watch
run down, an’ so we can’t tell nothin’ about the right on’t.
“ Wall, fifty-seven years ago, cum October, a hul ship
load o’ folks sot sail from this place I war a tellin’ on.
They hed lived on the seashore for ginerations; an’ as
the fishin’ war jest about petered out, an’ that’s what all
the men folks follered fur a livin’, some on’em got their
heads tergether, an’ formed an idee they’d emigrate ter
sum new place, whar thar war plenty o’ fish, an’ not so
many people a layin’ fur’em. They fit up a good ship
with lots o’ tules, an’ fish-hooks, an’ grub, an’ sich, an’
takin’ on board thar wives an’ families, one morning they
sot sail.
12
178 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
‘“‘T war seven year ole at the time, an’ as it happened,
the Captain war my dad. Wall, we sailed fur a couple o’
weeks, or sich a matter, headin’ east an’ south like, in-
tendin’ to go toa fine kentry sum o’ our folks hed hearn
tell on. Everythin’ went along smooth as slush till we got
struck by a regular harricane. It war a hummer, an’ no
mistake. It didn’t strike us all to onct, howsomever, but.
come on easy like, so’st we didn’t lose no masts. Wall,
we hed nothin’ to do but scud afore it, an’ scud we did.
This kep’ up fur a matter o’ ten days, an’ thar we war, clar
out o’ reckonin’ entirely.
“Wall, the gale finally wore itself out, an’ we war a gittin’
straightened up, when here it cum agin. The fust gale hed
cum from the nor’-east, or mebbe a leetle east o’ that p int,
an’ the second one cum from a mite north o’ west; it war
THE CAPTAIN SPINS A YARN. 179
a ugly one, tew. The Captain—my dad, yer know —
had n't ben able to take no sights, and we only knowed
in a gineral way whar we war. Wall, away we went afore
the new gale, a leetle south o’ east; as that war the best we
could do. Arter ten days more, an’ no signs o’ quittin’,
dad war nonplushed consid’ble. The old tub sprung a
leak somers, an’ the men war a pumpin’ purty reg’lar.
“On the night o’ the tenth day, the ship war a scuddin’
along as usual, with jest enuf sail sot ter keep her ahead
o’ the seas. It war a purty dark night; about the only
light we seen war reflected from the waves as they broke.
Dad war on deck, he never left it fur long.
“ Jt war along in the second watch, when thar cum a cry
from the lookout: ‘Breakers on the port bow!’ Dad he
jumped inter the riggin’ with a night-glass, an’, sure enuf,
stretchin’ away quarterin’ to luard, war a low shore, on
which the waves rolled mount’in high. The ‘ Sairy Jane’
warn’t goin’ directly toward it; but, as it warn’t mor’ ’n two
cable-len’ths off, dad give orders to wear. Arter a few
minits the ship slowly fell off an’ pinted out away from the
coast. The breakers finally went out o’ sight; but no
‘mor’ ’n hed that happened, then the lookout cried: ‘ Lan’
right ahead!’ It seemed like we war in a strait, mebbe
half a mile broad, or sich a matter. We war so fur in thar
warn’t no chance to beat out, so dad he ordered the lead
hove, altho’ thar warn’t much hope o’ ground-tackle hold-
in’ in that wind an’ sea. The lead war hove, howsomever,
an’ no bottom struck. The ‘Sairy Jane’ war now in the
middle o’ the strait, goin’ like a whale when she’s fust
struck. They throwed the lead agin—no bottom. ‘ Wall,’
180 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
says dad, ‘if this hain’t the beatinest landfall I ever made.
In anarrer strait, an’ the bottom fell out. Then he thought
mebbe he war in one o’ them inlets leadin’ into the centre
o’ a coral islan’, as thar be many o’ them in those seas.
Wall, he cum to the conclusion he’d stan’ on, an’ mebbe
git into sum bend, whar thar war sum toler’ble smooth water.
But he had n’t mor’ ’n cum ter that idee, when -—‘ Breakers,
right ahead!’ war the cry. All on us, ’ceptin’ dad, war in
a fearful stew then, but he hollers: ‘ Let go both bowers!’
The cables run out like fun, but she didn’t hold. Dad hed
the lead hove — thar warn’t no bottom no mor’ ’n at fust.
“The wind war a takin’ us right onter the shore at the
end o’ the bay; an’ seein’ thar war no. escape, dad give
orders ter git sum more sail on the ship, so’st ter cast her
as high up on the beach as possible. The waves war a
rollin’ an’ a breakin’ ter’ble ahead o’ us, but in a minit we
war inter ’em, an’ two seconds arterwards we struck same
as if we’d hit a rock.. The waves cum over-fearful, an’ sum
on us war near bein’ swep’ away; but a’ nother big wave
cum an’ histed the ship an’ tuck her along a piece further.
Then the sea did n’t break over us so bad, but the ship,
bein’ ole, broke squar’ in tew.
“Jest about that time the wind flopped, an’ purty quick
war a blowin’ right across the lan’. I dare presume, if it
had n’t’a’ changed that sudden, we’d ’a’ all ben drownded;
but the waves went down, an’ takin’ chances when they
war out, we finally all cum to lan’ safe.
“Wall, we saved purty nigh everythin’ on board in the
nex’ few days, an’ cum ter the conclusion that we’d settle
down fur a spell,.an’ build a new ship, as we-hed plenty
THE CAPTAIN SPINS A YARN. I8I
°
o’ tules. We war all purty toler’ble handy with them
tules, an’ dad he thought it would be better fur each on
us —that is, the men folks—ter build part o’ the ship
sep'rit, an’ then put it tergether arterwards. Dad drawed
out the plans fur the new ship, an’ every one war ter pick
out what he hed an idee he could do best, an’ make it.
“Wall, we hed cows, an’ pigs, an’ hens, an’ horses, an’
sich, an’ seeds ter plant, an’ in six months or so, when the
men give notice that they war ready ter put the ship ter-
gether, we hed quite a good crop, ’bout ready ter har-
vest. Dad tole ’em they ’d better fetch the diffrent pieces
they ’d made down ter the beach, an’ then leave it go fur
a while, till the crops war gethered. So, one day, all the
men folks went an’ brung thar parts o’ the ship.
“Wall, youll hardly believe it, I reckon, but every last
one on ’em ‘hed made a mast, —all scraped down, an’
182 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
fitted with spars an’ everythin’. They hed, raly. Them
war the dumbfoundenest passel o’ folks you ever sot eyes
on, I reckon, when all them masts war brung in an’ piled
up. Some on ’em war rale smart, an’ hed made two.
“Wall, they could n’t make no ship that way; so, arter
harvest, all han’s got tergether, an’ started in right. In
the course o’ a year they’d built a ship; thar warn’t no
mistake about it that time. Purty soon it war all painted
off, calked, an’ sich; an’ they war a waitin’ fur a good
day ter lanch her, when thar cum up a ter’ble storm, an’
the next mornin’ thar warn’t hide nor hair o’ no ship.
Sum o’ the islan’ hed caved off, an’ let the hull thing inter
the water, an’ it sunk or swum off. Nobody never seen it
no more.
“Wall, that kind o’ sickened us; an’ as we’d ben here
a good while then, an’ as the islan’ war a fair size, an’ no
one else a livin’ on it, we jest give up the idee o’ leavin’.
“ Thar war one thing puzzled us consid’ble, fur a spell.
The sun riz at all pints o’ the compass, an’ sot the same,
regardless. Finally dad cum ter the conclusion that the
lan’ we’d ben wracked on, war a floatin’ islan’; an’ that’s
the way it turned out. O’ course, that accounted fur thar
bein’ no soundin’s on the coast; thar could n’t be none.
“ Seein’s as how the islan’ floated, we thought it would
be a purty swift idee ter sot up sum o’ the masts that war
a spilin’, an’ sail her same as a ship. So we done it. We
hain’t never ben able ter rig a rudder on her ter do no good,
though; she’s tew big. But thar’s a purty strong current in
these seas, which sots north half 0’ the year, an’ back south
agin the t’ other. The only trouble with ’em is, that they
THE CAPTAIN SPINS A YARN. 183
peter out arter runnin’ stout fur three thousan’ miles or
so; an’, ter tell yer the truth, the islan’ sots so deep in the
water that the wind don’t hev no very great effect on it.
Howsomever, when we’re a goin’ the same way as the cur-
rent, the sails helps consid’ble. Anyways we allers gits up
towards the equator durin’ the winter, an’ same t’ other
way durin’ the hot spell.â€
CHAPTER XIX.
HOW THAT STANCH ISLAND —THE ‘‘SAIRV JANE†—
SAILED AWAY.
lee children had been much interested in the Cap-
tain’s tale, and were about to ask a few questions,
when his wife entered and informed them that supper had
been ready several minutes.
While at table, Halli told the story of their adventures,
that is to say, the chief incidents; and, as might have been
expected, the two good people were much concerned at
their plight.
“You be a long ways from your home,†said the house-
wife, kindly. ‘To be sure, our own futor is rather unsar-
tin, but to be here without no relations would be wusser.
I can’t see, for the life of me, why your pa let you go from
home on sich a onreliable lookin’ creeter as that — er — er
— thing-a-may-jig, you come on.â€
“Why, Halli was a fairy then,†replied the Prince, “and
she said that the Salamander was perfectly safe. He was,
too,†he continued quickly, not wishing to seem to ques-
tion Halli’s judgment. “If the Floating Mountain had not
fallen, we would have gone home just as she said.â€
“Wall, I would n’t think no more on’t,†said the Cap-
tain, who thought Halli about to cry. “It warn't raly
THAT STANCH ISLAND. 185
anybody’s fault. If the mount’in hed kep’ on asailin’, as it
orter ’a’ done, thar would n’t’a’ ben no trouble. I ain’t right
sartin though, but what it’s better as it ar’ ; Halli would’a’ still
ben a fairy, them curus folks you war a tellin’ on, them with
thar heads off, would ’a’ never stood no show o’ gittin’ hum,
an’, besides, we would n’t ’a’ never seen yer. Here, take a
chunk o’ this hot pie, or sum doughnuts. I bet yer never
tasted none no better then them be. My wife ar’ a power-
ful good han’ at cookin’.â€
After they had returned to the sitting-room, the Captain
said, —
“T hain’t never hearn tell o’ no smoke on this islan’, be-
fore, that kin turn inter a bird. Purty good thing fur you
though, that thar war somethin’ o’ the kind. Sumo’ the han’s
war a sayin’ this mornin’ that they see a smoke yisterday;
but I hed an idee, all along, that they war mistook. I
reckon they must ’a’ seed it though.â€
“Ts that what you were all looking at when we first
came?†asked the Prince.
‘No, we hearn that thar war a tree off yander that would
make a toler’ble good mast. We war jest a sizin’ on’t up,
an’ a argyfyin’, that war all. But now about them magi-
cianers; didn’t yer say thar war tew on ’em? â€
“Yes, there were two at Otango,†replied Halli.
“War both on ’em aboard, when the smoke-bird bit the
projectil in tew?â€
“Well, I should think not,†answered the Prince. ‘‘We
thought there was only one; did we not, Halli?â€
“Ves,†said she, “I think that was all.â€
“Wall, now, how do yer know but what t’ other one will
186 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
come arter yer, as quick as he hears tell that his pardner’s
ben chawed up?â€
“He might,†said Halli. “We had not-thought of that
before.†3
“Wall, I reckon yer’d both better stay with me fur a
spell. Mebbe t other one’ll git over bein’ mad, arter a
while; an’ anyways, if he cum here, we’d make short work
o him.. Now, this islan’ ar’ a sailin’ right whar yer want
ter go, an’ so yer’ll be a gittin’ towards hum, anyways.
We'll go purty nigh two thousan’ mile in the nex’ tew
months, an’ yer kin rest yer critter up an’ be safe tew.â€
The idea seemed a good one, and both the children so
expressed themselves.
“T’m glad yer think on’t that way,†said the Captain.
“T reckon yer’d like ter turn in, fust rate, so my wife ’ll
tell yer whar ter bunk down; but fust, if one on yer’ll:
hole the lantern, I’ll go out an’ git some fodder fur the
Salamandy. He must feel sort 0’ peckish by this time.â€
“There will be no need of that,†said Halli. ‘He never
eats anything.â€
“Oh, wall,†said the Captain, “I’ve give up tryin’ ter
figger out what matter o’ formation he is; so that hain’t
as surprisin’, mebbe, as it would ’a’ ben, if you had n’t’a’
tole me about him a flyin’ by will power. Wall, I'll say
good-night ter yer, anyway, as I hev got ter go out on
deck fur a spell.â€
The children accordingly went to rest, feeling much
safer than for a long time.
The days passed along without any special incident.
Halli and the Prince felt quite at home with the Captain
THAT STANCH ISLAND. 187
and his wife, who were very pleasant people. The latter
had insisted on making them some new clothes, to take
the place of their temple robes, which were rather unsuited
to every day wear. The subject of clothes had, indeed,
become a very pressing one, as those worn away from the
Floating Mountain were now on the point of falling to
pieces. The good woman fashioned two suits for each
of the children; and they looked quite natty after putting
on the new apparel, which was made in imitation of sailor
costume, and was very neat and trim.
Our young travellers were much interested in the prog-
ress and navigation of the island; and every day, when
the Captain took his sights, as he called it, they were on
hand to learn the result. A month later, the following
conversation took place. The Captain had just come in
from taking the altitude of the sun at noon, to learn their
latitude. The large map was spread out, and the position
occupied by the island at that moment carefully marked
upon it.
“How far have we come?†asked the Prince.
“ Jest about three hundred mile. Thar’s somethin’ on-
accountable about the way we’ve ben foolin’ along. To
be sure, we’ve hed consid’ble head wind; a good deal
more on’t than usual. But we ginerally averige a thou-
san’ mile a month when we hev all the studdin’ sails sot.
)
Now, terday, we’re jest here,†said he, placing his finger
on the map; “only a third as fur as we orter be. It’s
seventy-five degrees east longitude an’ thirty-one degrees
south latitude. The latitude is kerect, but the longitude
is only aprox’mate. I_never tole yer about the way I find
188 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
out them things, but it wouldn’t do no good, I reckon, no-
ways, because I hain’t right sartin how ter sot ter work ter ex-
plain it. When yer git growed up will be time enuf fur that.â€
“But why is n't seventy-five degrees east longitude just
where the island is?†asked the Prince.
‘Fur this rason: When the ‘Sairy Jane’ war wracked,
everybody got so rattled that they let the longitude-watch
run down. Dad didn’t hev no idee whar they war fur a
number o’ days afore that, owin’ ter cloudy weather; an’
so he hed ter sot it by guess; which he done. But, as fur
as navigatin’ the islan’ is consarned, it don’t make no par-
ticlar diffrence. We war afeard, at one time, that the
watch we hed would wear out an’ stop runnin’; but thar
war a kind o’ a mechanic aboard, an’ he sot ter work an’
made a’ nother. It tuk hima matter o’ ten year; but he
done it. Then, fur fear that’d wear out, he made three
more, which tuk him only fifteen year, seein’ ’s how prac-
tice helped him out sum. I expect they'll last as long as
we ll want ter sail the islan’, howsomever, seein’’s that it ‘Il
prob’ly fall ter pieces, as it ware, sum day. It hain’t nigh
as hefty as it war when we fust cum. I reckon we ’ll hev
ter leave — sich as ar’ left on us — in four hundred years
or sich a matter.â€
The Salamander grew fat and saucy with his long rest,
and, to tell the truth, so did Halli and the Prince. Mak-
ing the acquaintance of several other children, our young
travellers passed many pleasant days in the sports common
to childhood.
The weather was remarkably favorable. From the
THAT STANCH ISLAND. 189
south, day after day, the wind blew steadily, catching
the myriad sails, and wafting the island towards its winter
quarters. Already, nearly twelve hundred miles had been
covered, and the Captain had hopes of reaching their
northern destination by not over two weeks later than
usual.
One day, when the Captain had out the map, determin-
ing their position, Halli asked him how much time would
elapse before the voyage would be completed. He meas-
ured the space remaining, and informed her that in ten
days he would take in the sails, and prepare to pass the
winter.
“There is one thing I would like to ask you about,â€
said the Prince.
“ Wall, my lad, what may it be?â€
“Tt is this: Why does the island float? Halli and I
have talked it over with some of the other children, and
even the sailors, but they seem to know nothing about it.â€
“Wall, thar be several the’ries ‘bout that,†replied he.
“One ar’ that this islan’ ar’ like a bowl tipped upside
down. When it keeled over, enuf air stayed inside on’t
to make it float. We hain’t never dast ter dig no wells on
that account, fur fear we ’d dig through an’ let all the air
out. But seein’ ’s thar’s springs here, mebbe that hain’t no
good rason. I hev an idee, that this islan’ war a great
floatin’ mass 0’ weeds at one time, prob’ly near sum lan’.
Now, I reckon them weeds growed thicker an’ thicker, an’
san’ blowed onter ’em, an’ seeds tuk root, an’ finally, in
sum storm, she broke loose an’ floated off on her own
hook. That, I reckon, ar’ a-rasonable idee.â€
190 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Yes,†said Halli, ‘it seems to be the only way to
account for it. The Prince and I had some such notion
as that, but we thought you might know exactly.â€
“No,†replied he, ‘I’m a guessin’ at it. Howsomever,
it don’t make no partic’lar diffrence “ow she floats, as long
as she does float. That thar ar’ raly the only pint we ’re
consarned over.â€
The days passed swiftly now. To our travellers the
idea of leaving their new friends was not a pleasant one;
but now the Captain had reached his winter quarters; the
island was nearly stationary, and was going no farther
towards the north. Thus a week slipped idly by; but one
day Halli and the Prince came to the conclusion that a
start must be made. This decision was communicated to
the Captain and his wife, and they, like the sensible people
they were, instead of trying to turn the young travellers
from their purpose, aided them in all possible ways.
The Captain’s wife wished them to take such a quantity
of provisions, clothes, and medicines, that a pack-train of
Salamanders would have been required to transport it all.
However, certain things were selected; and, having pre-
sented their hosts with one of the green, jewel-besprinkled
robes as amemento, and Halli having sewed the paper
relating to the problem carefully in the lining of the
Prince’s coat, the Salamander was led out one bright
morning, and prepared for the journey.
Then, taking leave of the many kind friends, whom they
would probably never see again, Halli imitated the cry of
the whip-poor-will, and away they went.
THAT STANCH ISLAND. I9I
As long as the village remained in sight, the crew waved
their handkerchiefs, and shouted numberless good-byes
through their speaking-trumpets. But soon the houses
sank beneath the edge of the plateau; and the masts from
which many telescopes viewed their departure, became
indistinct. The open sea once more lay spread beneath
them, crowned, for miles, with countless little rippling
waves.
The island sank below the horizon; the children were
once more proceeding on their journey into the unknown.
CHAPTER XxX.
THE TROLL’S EYE.
T sunset, Halli estimated that the Floating Island lay
eight hundred miles behind. The Salamander had
entirely recovered his usual strength. He travelled as of
old, and during the whole night swiftly continued his
flight northwards.
The next day, at about seven o’clock in the morning,
a high range of peaks made their appearance. Rising
steadily from the sea for several hours, these mountains
were seen to be at an immense distance from the coast,
which now made its appearance, close at hand. Bays and
inlets indented the shore; between them promontories
jutted boldly into the water.
The general aspect of the country was that of a rolling,
forest-covered expanse, gradually rising and meeting the
lofty peaks, far in the interior. The water in the bays
seemed to be very shallow, as it was encroached upon by
tall masses of swamp-grass and reeds, which in some
places extended half a mile from shore.
The Salamander now turned towards the east, and began
to skirt the coast, keeping a few hundred feet from the
mainland, but often crossing the rocky, forest-crowned
points. This flight was continued until afternoon; and
the children came to the conclusion that the land in sight,
THE TROLL’S EYE. 193
if an island, was by far the largest one they had ever
seen.
At about one o’clock, a wide, nearly land-locked bay
came in sight. Turning, the Salamander proceeded to
cross it, toward the inner shore. The whole basin, which
was three or four miles in diameter, was overgrown with
water plants and reeds, and seemed to be perfectly stag-
nant. On the opposite shore was a beach, at the back of
which rose a cliff nearly one hundred feet in height. As
this was neared, several openings were observed in its face,
which seemed to be of considerable depth.
‘Now, up to this time, no living creature had been seen,
with the exception of many species of water-fowl. But,
when the farther side of the morass was yet distant about
a mile, a strange monster came into view. It was wading
T3
194 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
through the swamp as if hunting for something. It was
brown, covered with grizzly hair, wore a gray vestment
which fell across one shoulder and covered the. loins, and
carried, in one hand, a dead tree of considerable size, with
which it was stirring up the mud from the bottom and from
under the marshy banks. Then, dropping the tree, it
would move its arms
around in the muddy
water, asif trying to catch
something.
As the Salamander
passed over, the thing
looked up; and the
children saw that it was
an ogre, but different
from those seen on the
Largest Meteor Unknown
to Science. This creature
had only one eye, or,
rather, the place for one,
— the socket was empty. But very little time was allowed
them for the study of this new species of ogre, for the
Salamander passed on like a flash, and quickly neared the
rocky wall bounding the shore.
At this moment a large osprey was seen to rise from the
water, bearing in his talons a fish, which glistened beauti-
fully, as it was borne, struggling, along. The bird pre-
ceded them; and, as the Salamander came down on the
beach, it alighted at the top of the crags, where the
children now sawanest. The shrill cries of the young
THE TROLL’S EYE. 195
birds were plainly heard, clamoring for the expected
meal.
“Would it not be nice, Halli,†exclaimed the Prince,
“if we could get that fine fish for our dinner? I believe
I could climb up those rocks before the birds eat any
of it.â€
“Yes, if you can get up there without falling. Do you
think it safe to try?â€
‘Oh, yes; I have often climbed more difficult places
than that!â€
The Prince ran forward, and, finding a fissure extending
back into the cliff, he soon appeared triumphantly by the
eyry, on the summit of the rock. In a second he snatched
up the fish, holding it aloft for Halli’s inspection. He
also picked up something else, and shortly after reap-
peared at the foot of the rocky wall. The object he had
found was as large as a base-ball, and seemed to be a huge
eye. The male osprey had evidently brought it for his chil-
dren to eat; but it was too tough for them. The Prince
saw, after he had washed it off at the water’s edge, that it
was not injured in the least, not even a scratch marring its
smooth, glassy surface. While the children were speculat-
ing as to where the huge eye could have come from, they
had been gathering drift-wood; and now a fire was started
by the aid of a flint and steel, supplied them by the Cap-
tain’s forethought. The Prince then cleaned the fish,
thrust a sharp stick through it, and proceeded to broil it
over the coals.
Some time after the meal was finished, as they sat idly
on the sand, a noise behind them drew their attention.
196 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Looking around, a sight presented itself which struck them
dumb with amazement.
Close at hand, was one of the caves already mentioned.
Nothing unusual had been noticed in that direction before;
but now, looking at them from the entrance, their heads
projected and no other part of their bodies visible,
were two curious creatures. The heads resembled that
of the ogre seen in the marsh, only that these had one
eye each, in place of an empty socket. Their noses were
very large, projecting at least six inches from their flabby
cheeks. The heads were staring in a surprised manner,
THE TROLL’S EYE. 197
turning their gaze first to the children and then to the
Salamander. After a minute of profound silence, one of
the heads opened its mouth and said, —
‘Would n’t that cork you?â€
“Well, I should remark!†replied the other.
“Here, here!†cried a voice from the bottom of the
cave. ‘What was that I told you boys about using slang?
Don’t let me hear any more of it!â€
The heads said nothing for a minute, but one of them
began to pout. Then, sticking a finger in its mouth, it
replied, —
‘Well, ma, if you’d come out and see what’s on the
beach, maybe you would say something not wrote in the
dictionary, yourself.â€
“Gust, what are you talking about? Is your pa coming
home?â€
“No,†said the head, ‘he ain’t, But some other folks
that look like them people we see up home, have!â€
Both the heads now drew back and disappeared.
Halli and the Prince were minded to climb upon the
Salamander and go away; but perhaps these strange-look-
ing people were Keepers of the Salamander’s Order. It
would never do to go off in such a case. No, they must
stay and see the thing out.
“TI do not believe they are very bad ogres,†said Halli.
‘But look at their horrid long noses, and their big roll-
ing eyes in the centre of their foreheads!†exclaimed the
Prince.
“Yes, to be sure, they are not as good looking as the
Decapitated Ogres,†replied she; ‘‘ but they must be some
relation to them. Besides, think of the word! â€
198 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“T had not thought of that,†said the Prince; ‘but as
the Salamander came here, it must be the right place; so
I suppose we shall be obliged to stay until we find out.â€
At this instant, three figures, which chained their atten-
tion, issued from the cave. The largest was a woman,
very portly, and probably thirteen feet high; of the re-
maining two, both were young, apparently boys, and were
about eight and seven feet in height, respectively. The
taller of the two was rather fat and clumsy, resembling the
female in that respect. The other, in comparison, was
somewhat thin. These figures halted at the mouth of
the cave, and the female, taking her eye from its socket,
polished it well with a wet cloth. Replacing the eye, she
turned it around a few times, until it was properly adjusted,
and began to stare. at our travellers and their strange
steed.
“Why, boys!†she exclaimed at last, ‘them are regu-
lar human folks! Just like the ones we have at home!
How could they have come here!â€
“How the deuce do we know?†replied the eldest,
eruffly.
“There, there, Tron; I’m not saying you could. Don’t
speak so disrespectful to your ma, nor use such vulgar
language. If you keep on,I shall tell your pa when he
comes home.â€
‘“He can’t catch me,†replied the young Ogre. “He
ain’t got any eye.â€
“You should n’t talk that way; besides, perhaps he will
find it.’ Then she came down the beach and accosted
Halli and the Prince. ‘Where did you come from, chil-
dren; and what do you want here?â€
‘Don’t stand there like a couple of swamp-trolls.â€
200 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“We are looking for the Keeper of the Salamander’s
Order,†replied Halli.
“Well, I don’t know.anything about it,†said the Ogress,
turning towards her two sons, who were now standing, each
with a finger in his mouth, and each boring holes in the
soft sand with their toes. ‘Boys, do you know anything
about that?†she asked.
They looked down, when thus directly addressed, but
said nothing.
“Come, boys,†continued their mother, ‘ don’t stand
there like a couple of swamp-trolls, but speak out. Did
either of you ever hear of sucha thing as the Keeper of
the Salamander’s Order? â€
She awaited a reply. The young Ogres looked off to
sea, up at the cliffs, and one of them spoke, with his finger
still in his mouth, —
“No, ma; I don’t know nothin’ about it, les’ it’s some
kind of fish. I know most of them.â€
“That’s a little man!†said the Ogress. Turning to
Halli, she continued: ‘“ My Tron can tell you all about it, if
it’s anything to do with fish. His pa often takes him out
to catch them.â€
“ The Keeper of the, Salamander’s Order has nothing to
do with fish,†replied Halli. ‘In fact, it is probably a
man.â€
“A human man?†asked the Ogress.
“Yes, probably.â€
“Well, if that is the case, you had better wait until. pa
comes home. He’s out in the marsh now, but he will be
in before long. He is better acquainted with human peo-
THE TROLL’S EYE. 201
ple than we are. Come into the hill, and wait till he
returns.â€
Just at that moment, a low, booming roar echoed against
the cliff. It proceeded from the swamp. The Ogres looked
off in that direction.
‘That’s pa coming now,†said the thin one. ‘I expect
he did n’t have no luck.â€
“ What shall we do, boys,†said the Ogress, “ if your pa
don’t find his eye. It will be a terrible thing. I don’t
know as I can find the way home, across all those moun-
tains; and we shall be obliged to go there, before we can
get him another one.â€
“Look in the dictionary,†muttered Tron.
“What’s that?†asked the Ogress.
“ Nothin’,†was the reply.
The Prince had picked up the huge eye which he had
brought from the summit of the cliff, and was about to
speak, when another low roar came in from the marsh.
“That’s your pa, boys,†said the Ogress; “and I fear
his temper is none of the best, at present. I must go right
into the hill, and get dinner.â€
Away she went, and, although the Prince held out the
eye, and said something in regard to it, she did not hear
him. The young Ogres took to their heels, at the same
instant, and ran some distance down the beach. They
were evidently very bashful. Thus, it happened, that
when the father of this interesting family reached the
shore, —as he did presently, —no one was near except
the children.
The Ogre, who was the same one seen in their flight,
202 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
came wading through the mud, feeling his way, and every
few minutes uttering a low, rumbling moan, which fright-
ened our young travellers considerably. On reaching the
land, he walked-up to the cliff, and began to feel his way
blindly along its face, evidently seeking for the opening
into the cave. In this he was not successful. In fact, he
began to move away from it. Halli was on the point of
offering her services, when the Ogre paused, opened his
mouth, and roared, —
Bron aa Gusti ee
The young Ogres looked up from their play, but only
laughed in reply. This laugh evidently reached the
speaker’s ears, for he cried, —
“Oh, you young rascals! I will tan your hides well,
when I catch you! Come here instantly, and show me
the way to the cave!â€
“Don't you wish you may catch us!†cried Tron, in
derision.
Then the Ogre fell into a great rage.. He stooped to the
ground, and felt around at the foot of the cliff for loose
fragments of rock. But there were none at hand. Rising,
he began to grope along the ledge again. Presently, his
out-stretched arm touched a young pine-tree, probably
six inches in diameter, which grew from a cleft. Grasping
this, he put forth his strength, and tried to tear it from its
bed; but the tough roots would not yield, although the
tree bent back and forth like a willow wand. Then, in-
deed, his rage knew no bounds. He fell upon the tree
tooth and nail, his great tusks cutting into the green
trunk like so many chisels, while his roars rivalled those
of a wild buil.
THE TROLL’S EYE. 203
It was a fearful sight, —this terribly enraged, sightless
creature, tearing away at the tree like an untamed beast.
Halli and the Prince now entertained serious thoughts of
getting away from such a dangerous vicinity; but the
Prince, plucking up his courage, took the huge eye, and ad-
vanced towards the Ogre as near as he thought safe. In
the mean time, Halli led the Salamander forward, in readi-
ness for them to mount should it seem necessary.
“Mr. Ogre,†said the Prince, ‘if you please, here is your
eye, I think.â€
The Ogre stopped tearing at the tree, and said: “ Who
speaks?â€
204 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Tama small boy, if you please, sir. I found this eye
on top of the cliff, in the hawk’s nest. Perhaps it is the
one you lost.†Bercy
“Ah!†said the Ogre, letting the tree go, “if it is, you
shall fare richly. I will catch all the fish for you that can
be eaten in six months. Where is the eye?â€
Eagerness now assumed the place of rage, and he held
out his hand. The Prince advanced; and placed the optic
in the out-stretched palm. No sooner did the Ogre grasp
the familiar object than he began to laugh.
“That’s it, sure!†said he. “ Wait till I put itin. Is
it dirty?â€
“No,†replied the Prince; ‘I washed it nice and
clean.â€
“Good!†roared the Ogre; ‘you shall be a great friend
of mine,— you and your relations.†Then he carefully
fitted the eye into its socket, shifted it around a few times,
and looked at the Prince. “Ah! my little man,†said he,
“this is something like! Come into the hill, and I will
introduce you to my wife and family.â€
Grasping the Prince by the hand, he began to run
towards the cave.
“But there is Halli!†cried the Prince, breathlessly,
as he was dragged along. “She and I are travelling
together!â€
The Ogre paused. ‘Oh, yes,†said he, “I did not
notice her before. She, also, is welcome. But that is a
large lizard you have there.â€
“We call it a Salamander,†replied the Prince.
d
said the Ogre; “that is one kind of a
“ Certainly,’
THE TROLL’S EYE.
to
Oo
Ul
lizard, I believe. You came from across the mountains,
did you not?â€
“No; we came over the sea.â€
“ How long since?â€â€™
‘‘ About an hour, I should think.â€
“To be sure; I heard you pass over.â€
CHAPTER XXI.
THE TROLL CONSULTS THE DICTIONARY.
HE entire party now entered the cave, including even
the young Ogres, who followed in a diffident manner.
The cavern was of some depth, growing larger as the en-
trance was left behind. A vault was soon reached, in the
centre of which a large pot hung suspended from an iron
tripod. Beneath the pot a fire smouldered, the smoke
THE TROLL CONSULTS THE DICTIONARY. 207
curling upwards and disappearing into the black void
above. Of utensils and furniture there was little: a few
rude knives and forks, some implements for fishing, and,
on the ground, several rugs fashioned from the skins of
wild animals.
The Ogress was bending over the pot, stirring some-
thing which gave forth a strong odor of boiling fish.
‘Here, ma,†said the Ogre, “let me introduce two
humans. I discovered them outside; and, by good luck,
one of them found my eye on the ledge where the ospreys
have their nest. Those birds are great rascals; they prob-
ably brought the eye from the swamp. No wonder I have
been hunting for it in vain.â€
The Ogress had been standing, arms a-kimbo, for
several seconds, and now remarked, —
“You don’t say! That is good luck, surely. However,
I saw the children on the beach before you came home.â€
“T saw them first!†said Gust.
“No, you didn’t! I was the one!†cried Tron.
“Hush! both of you!†said the Ogress. Then she
continued: ‘‘ We will certainly treat these visitors the best
we know how. Perhaps you can aid them, pa, as they wish
some information.â€
‘That will please me above all things,†said the Ogre.
“Let us find out what it is at once.â€
“No, no,†replied his wife; “the fish is ready to eat.
Come, children; and you, Tron and Gust, don’t be so
gawky.â€
The amiable family now gathered around the pot, —
which had been removed from the fire, — and all pitched
208 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
in, helping themselves to whatever fragments could be
extracted at the ends of long forks, with which each was
armed. Halli and the Prince excused themselves on the
plea of just having finished their dinner.
While the meal was in progress, Halli recounted the
most important of their late adventures, thus making
known the reason why the Keeper of the Salamander's
Order was sought. It also came to light that, while their
hosts were ogres, they were of the kind known as trolls;
the same which are renowned in the North for their long
noses, huge bodies, and removable eyes. Of the Decapi-
tated Ogres they knew nothing, having never heard of
them before.
After the meal was concluded, the Troll’s wife ordered
the younger members of her family to run out and play,
as there was some very important business to be talked
over. With many grumblings this request was complied
with,
“Now that we know just. what you want,†began the
Troll, ‘we will confer together, and come to some sort of
a decision as to our immediate movements. As I told you
when we were at dinner, I know nothing about the matter
in hand. You must know that this is not our own country.
We live several thousand miles northwest of here, where
the ocean beats against cliffs half a mile high, and there
are dark gorges where the rays of the sun never penetrate.
There, besides, are lofty mountains, on which the thick
pine forests dispute dominion with the snow.
“That, then, is our home. You wonder why we are
so far away, in a strange, warm land. The reason can be
THE TROLL CONSULTS THE DICTIONARY. 209
told in a few words. Cur youngest son, Gust, is not very
strong, and we think our rugged northern climate too
severe for him during the winter season. To be sure,
when the winter winds sweep through the pines and over
' the mountains, we go far into the centre of the hills, where
daylight never comes, and the earth is warmed by internal
fires. But this confinement is bad for Gust; so ma and
I came to the conclusion that we would visit this southern
coast for a few seasons. This is our third winter here, and
Gust is much improved.â€
“Are there no people in this country?†asked the
Prince.
‘“None that we know of, although we have explored the
forest for many miles. Of course, I refer to human folk.
About half a league from this, ina narrow chasm split from
the heart of the primeval rock, dwells a curious sort of
ogre. I consider, however, that he is a relation of my
race; that is to say, a troll; but he will not admit it. He
is larger than IJ, and probably twice as old; and from some
cause or other, perhaps because he never ventures out of
his cave except at, night, he is as white as anything you
can imagine. He has two eyes; one red, the other green.
At certain periods he falls into fearful fits of rage; and at
such moments he puts in his red eye. Then he roams
through the jungle, chasing wild animals, tearing down
trees, and creating a great deal of disturbance. At such
times it is unsafe to approach him. But, after his anger
has passed, he sits sorrowfully in his cave for days, and
is as gentle asalamb. Then his green eve is invariably
worn.
14
210 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
‘As it happened, the first time I chanced upon his
retreat he was in one of these latter moods, and he told
me all this himself. He said: ‘My son, I grow old, and
bitterly do I repent my bad actions. For days and days
I keep my evil passions crushed in the dust; but when I
am no longer able to hold them in subjection, then do I
put in my red eye, to warn every living thing that I am to
be shunned. Therefore, my son, when you wish to visit
me, come without noise, at night, to some point from
which the entrance to this cave may be seen, and if the
light of my green eye shines abroad, then may you ap-
proach with perfect safety; but should the glare of the
red eye illumine the darkness, then beware! I am not
accountable for my actions, and at such times no power
can overcome me.’
‘Since then, I have paid him several visits. To be
sure, I often saw the red eye through the night, and made
haste to flee; but when the green eye shone mildly, I
went to the cave and talked many hours with the strange
old Troll. If he may be approached near enough for
speech, there is no danger; for he feels his anger break-
ing forth, and warns you in time, that you may escape. —
“Tt has required several minutes to give an account of
this recluse; but the time is not wasted, as I am about to
propose something on which he will have a strong bear-
ing. To sum up: There are no human people in this
country; the Keeper of the Salamander’s Order is proba-
bly a man, or, at any rate, some one who can talk; we
know nething of the matter. Now, my advice is, that we
go to the old Troll’s cave, and question him in regard to
THE TROLL CONSULTS THE DICTIONARY. 211
the object sought. He has evidently lived here for years;
he maybe the very one you seek, or, at least, that failing,
perhaps he can direct us to the right path. Do you agree
to the proposition?â€
“Yes,†replied Halli, ‘I think we must. You know
this country much better than we. It seems to be the
only thing to do.â€
‘“‘T will first examine the dictionary,†said the Troll. “I
will tell you beforehand, however, that I am sure nothing
of the kind is mentioned.â€
‘“ Have you a dictionary?†asked the Prince.
“Certainly, my boy,†said the Troll, reaching up toa
rocky shelf in a dark corner of the cave; ‘‘a large and
very fine edition. It is the only work we have with us;
but without this, it would be extremely hard to classify the
fish frequenting this coast. But now for the Salamander.â€
He produced a bulky: volume, turned to the proper
page, and read aloud some particulars in regard to the
Salamander. Of a guiding sound, however, nothing was
said.
“That is just as | expected,†remarked the Troll. ‘You
see, even the animal they describe here is nothing like
yours. People who compile dictionaries evidently do not
know everything, although I must admit them to be ex-
tremely well posted on fish. We will now look for the
words ‘keeper’ and ‘order.’â€
It was time wasted. Nothing was discovered.
“We shall be obliged to do as I first proposed,†said
the Troll. ‘ To-night we will go to the cave of the White
Ogre.â€
CHAPTER XXII.
OUR TRAVELLERS VISIT THE WHITE OGRE.
T this moment, several agonizing shrieks rose shrilly
on the air outside.
“What can that be?†exclaimed Halli, rising.
“Oh, it’s Tron, probably,†said Madam Troll, going
leisurely towards the exit. ‘“He’s always hurting him-
self.â€
At the entrance to the cave, she was met by the son
‘mentioned, who now held up his hands, and roared, —
“Oh, ma! Boo—hoo! That horrid — boo — hoo—
lizard, burnt me with his tail. @©ah==boo == hoo oo!’
“What foolishness is this!†said Madam, cuffing him
soundly. ‘Don’t tell me such a fib as that! Burnt you
with his tail, indeed!â€
Tron continued to nurse the injured member, bellowing
uproariously the while. Tears as large as marbles ran
down his fat cheeks.
“Tron didn’t tell a fib, ma,†said Gust, who had now
arrived on the scene. “The lizard’s tail is awful hot. I
felt of it to see. Jdidn’t burn myself, tho’ ; I’m too smart
for that !†and he looked around proudly.
“Let me see your hand, Tron,†said Madam Troll.
“What were you doing, anyway?â€
OUR TRAVELLERS VISIT THE WHITE OGRE. 213
“T was just feelin’ of his tail,†replied he, between his
sobs.
“Oh, my!†said Gust.
“ What were you doing, Tron?†cried Madam.
‘“Nothin’,†said he, beginning to bawl again.
‘“What was he doing, Gust?â€
“He was pullin’ the lizard around by his tail at a great
rate, to make the nice black smoke come out!†cried
Gust, eagerly.
“Well, let us have no more of this,†said the elder Troll,
who had now come forward. “Is the Salamander really
hot?†asked he of Halli.
“Yes, quite so; but he gets much warmer if provoked.â€
“Well,†said the Troll, “I don’t see what we can do with
him. The boys cannot keep out of mischief; and they
will be bothering him most of the time, I suppose, if he
remains on the beach.â€
“If you could spare room for him in the fire, under the
big pot, it would suit him exactly,†said the Prince.
“ He will burn up there, won’t he?†asked the Troll.
‘No; he always stays in a fire, when he can find one.â€
“Well, if that is the case,†was the reply, “bring him
right in. He will do service as a back-log; and ma will
be close at hand, to keep the boys away.â€
The Salamander, therefore, was ensconced under the
large pot in the cavern.
At about ten o’clock that night, the Troll and the chil-
dren issued from the cave. They were going back into the
country to visit the White Ogre. The sky was overcast
with clouds, and the night was intensely dark. After
214. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
making a detour, and passing the range of cliffs bordering
the swamp, they struck directly into the forest. The pro-
found hollows, formed by the branches of the trees, were
filled with the strange noises uttered by night birds and
wild beasts. Occasionally a shrill scream echoed from
afar, while the trumpeting of some distant elephant, or
the low roar of a lion, frequently broke the silence. But
soon they entered a narrow valley, worn from the solid
limestone. On either side, the cliffs rose in fantastic
shapes, sometimes assuming the form of gigantic castles,
crowned with battlement and tower, at others overhanging
the way. Lofty trees rose from the base of the escarp-
‘ment, their branches lost in the black void above, and
their huge trunks but dimly outlined in the gloom. From
the hollow the musical gurgle of a small stream rose to
the ears of our travellers. Carefully they picked their
way through the dim shadows; the Troll in front, then
Halli, and, behind, the Prince. As they proceeded, the
way became steeper, and the cliffs towered to an enor-
mous height, nearly meeting overhead. Occasionally
the Troll halted, and listened long and intensely; but no
word was spoken.
After advancing for thirty minutes, a sound as of dis-
tant thunder rolled along the rocks. The Troll paused
instantly, and held up his hand for silence. Again the
muttered rumbling was repeated, this time much nearer.
“"Tis the’ White® Ogre,†whispered the Troll. “He is
coming. We carinot escape by flight, — follow me.â€
Turning quickly from the path, he descended to the
‘stream, crossed it, and, clambering over some fallen frag-
216 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S.ORDER.
ments of the cliff, entered a low cave, which seemed to
have been hollowed from the ledge by the action of water.
Here, behind a huge block of stone, they crouched in the
darkness.
And now a crashing of dead limbs broke the silence;
heavy footfalls were heard; and almost instantly a bright
red light appeared, coming swiftly down the pathway.
On it came, and as it passed, a bulky gray form was
dimly outlined against the opposite cliffs.
A moment later the light disappeared; and the noise
of the White Ogre’s passage died away in the distance.
The little group drew a long breath of relief.
“Are we safe now?†asked the Prince.
“For the time, yes; but we are very liable to be dis-
covered should he return before we leave the defile,â€
replied the Troll. ‘There is safety in his track; he flees
now to the forest. Come!â€
Accordingly, the murmuring stream was recrossed, and
much celerity used in escaping from such a dangerous
neighborhood.
The next evening, another trip to the interior was de-
g,
cided upon. The Troll thought the White Ogre would
now be in one of his peaceful stages, and, in consequence,
no time was to be’lost.
When the night settled down, dark and silent, the little
party passed around the cliffs, through the woods, up the
gorge beneath the overhanging rocks; and, after proceed-
ing some distance beyond the spot gained the evening
before, the mild light of the green eye was descried issuing
from a recess beneath the ledges.
®
OUR TRAVELLERS VISIT THE WHITE OGRE. 217
It was safe to go forward. All concealment was cast
aside; the Troll began to talk cheerfully, warning his
young companions against the roughness of the path. A
rocky platform was ascended, and they were at once in
the presence of the White Ogre.
He sat on a block of stone, placed in the irregular,
arched entrance of an interior, or second cave. Per-
fectly motionless, his chin resting in the hollow of one
hand, elbow on knee, he sat. Wrapped in a sorrowful
reverie, he seemed regardless of his surroundings. The
Troll advanced, and spoke, —
‘“Good evening, White Ogre, I hope you feel well this
fine night.â€
To this, no reply was returned; indeed, there was not
the slightest sign, by movement or look, that the greeting
was heard. After standing quietly a minute, as if waiting
a reply, the Troll advanced a few steps, and repeated his
words,
“Ah, who addresses this unhappy being?†replied
the White Ogre, slowly raising his head. From his eye
a dim light shot forth, which faintly illumined surrounding
objects.
“Tt is I,†replied the Troll, ‘‘ one with whom you are
already well acquainted.â€
“Your voice is familiar to me,’ was the reply, “ but the
weight of years crushes my memory. Why do you dwell
in such a desolate region, a place well suited to the despair
which fills me?â€
“You do not, surely, forget the old friend who so often
visited you last year?†replied the Troll.
218 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“No, memory has asserted its sway; I now recollect
you,†was the answer. “ You are welcome. Come for-
ward, friend, and such comfort as I can afford will be
given you.â€
The party then advanced into the inner cave. With
a sigh, the White Ogre arose, kindled a spark, and soon
the murky flames from a pitch-pine torch blazed from a
niche.
“Be seated, friend,†said the Ogre. Then, noticing
Halli and the Prince for the first time, he continued:
“What, humans! Whence came they, and to what pur-
pose? They indeed are in asad and dangerous country,
yes, truly perilous.†And, with a sigh, he sat down.
“You are right,†replied the Troll; “these are human
folk, and, as you say, the country is not over secure.
Happily, they do not lack friends. land my family are de-
voted to their service; and can we not also claim for them
the good wishes and assistance of the White Ogre?â€
“Years have passed,†replied he who was thus indirectly
questioned, “since I left the country where such beings.
are common. But, tho’ I often warred with their people
in the past, when my young blood ran hot, yet now will I
aid them in that which I may. That is,†he added hastily,
“when I have in my green eye. But beware the red
one!â€
‘“They have been fully advised of the danger arising in
such a case,†replied the Troll, ‘and are prepared to hear
your warning with the respect which it merits. . Now, if it
please you, I will unfold the object of our visit.â€
1»
‘Proceed was the answer.
Persist)
flames from a pitch-pine torch blazed from a niche.
oon the murky
S
o
220 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“The children seek a person called the Keeper of the
Salamander’s Order. They have come from far countries
over sea to find him. Can you, from your fund of knowl-
edge, point out the man?â€
“
the White Ogre. ‘No, I never heard of anything like
that in past years. The Salamander, I take it, is a
lizard?â€
“You are right; itis. But are there no inhabitants in
this country save ourselves and the beasts of the woods?â€
“No, there are none. For leagues and leagues no
human being dwells; and, had they, my fierce passions
would long since have consumed them or driven them
hence.†The speaker paused, and groaned heavily. Re-
covering in a minute, he continued: ‘To be sure, far
away to the east, beyond the jungle, stretches a barren
desert. There, indeed, upon the widely scattered oases,
live a curious people. They are called the Pillow Heads.
I was there once, years since.â€
“What! Pillow Heads?†exclaimed the Prince.
“Yes, my son,†was the reply.
Now, as that was the very place where they were to go
for the master word, Halli inquired anxiously, —
“How far, Mr. Ogre, if you please, is it to the land of
that people?â€
“ Hundreds of leagues ; yes, thousands of them,†was
the answer. “I was the best part of a year coming from
that place.â€
“There must be another order before we reach there,â€
said Halli.
OUR TRAVELLERS. VISIT THE WHITE OGRE. 2
bo
a
“There can be no doubt of it,’ said the Troll; ‘ but
how can we possibly discover it? —that is the question. If
our friend here can give us no information, things indeed
look dark.â€
“T will now tell vou,†said the White Ogre, “just what
assistance I can give. Over this part of the country 1
have ranged for many days’ journey, in every direction ;
and no living thing, with the exception of wild beasts, can
e found. Years ago, to be sure, people occupied these
jungles; for I have seen many decaying ruins. Yes, even
in this very gorge may be seen the crumbling remains of
their handiwork. Only one place, however, remains which
I have not explored: the secret recesses of this very cave.
Come, and I will show you.â€
He rose, seized the torch, and, followed by his guests,
led the way deeper into the mountain.
CHAPTER XNIII.
THE ENVOY FROM BASCOUGAR.
Ce succeeded chamber; some brilliant with
sparkling lime-crystals, some dark and cheerless.
At last, the White Ogre paused, advanced his torch, indi-
cated a narrow slit in the rocky wall, and said, —
“Here I can go no farther. This hole seems to have
been fashioned by the hand of man. It is much too small
for either the passage of myself or our friend, the Troll;
but you, little humans, can easily enter. If, within the
depths of this mountain, the secret be not found, then,
indeed, in my opinion, is your case hopeless.â€
Halli looked at the Prince.
“ Will we venture?†he asked.
“We must!†was the brave and decided reply.
“ Come, then.â€
“Hold!†exclaimed the Troll. ‘Some preparations.
must first be made. Provisions there must be, and light.
The way may be long.†The truth and force of this argu-
ment was only too plain. Of course, proper precautions
must be taken. ‘‘ We will return to the sea,’ continued
the Troll, ‘and there gather the articles required for the’
search.â€
“Torches are here in plenty,†said the White Ogre; “of
them I can furnish any amount. Provisions will be all you
THE ENVOY FROM BASCOUGAR. 223
need. Come again quickly, for in a day or two I may be
forced to put in my red eye.â€
“To-morrow, early in the day, we shall be here,†was
the answer.
“ Good, the torches will be ready.â€
The journey back to the cave, on the shore of the bay,
was quickly accomplished, and the necessary preparations
were completed that same night. Enough provisions were
stored in a sack to last them at least a week, and a small
quantity of water was also taken; but as the cave no doubt
contained an abundance of that fluid in its secret recesses,
no great provision was needed against thirst. The flint
and steel, with a quantity of carefully prepared tinder, were
not forgotten; also, a large ball of fish-line, which could be
used to advantage in guiding their return, should the
underground passages prove intricate or devious.
Thus equipped, at about eight o’clock on the morning
of the next day, they once more arrived at the White
Ogre’s cave. The Ogre had made a neat bundle of
torches, which, with careful usage, would furnish light
for a great many hours. No time was to be lost. The
children entered the black hole in the inner cavern, and
were quickly swallowed up in the deep gloom which there
prevailed.
The White Ogre extinguished his torch, and resumed
his usual seat; the Troll returned to the sea. On arriving
in sight of the beach, fronting the cave which he called
home, he saw that another visitor had arrived. Standing
the admired centre of a group formed by his wife and
sons, was aman of commanding but kindly aspect. The
224 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
stranger was arrayed in the costume affected in some Ori-
ental countries. A yellow turban surmounted his head,
confined, where the folds met, with a jewelled clasp. His
baggy trousers were of some rich stuff, and of a bright
pink; while his upright form was enveloped in a dark
silk mantle lined with red satin, and trimmed at the lower
edges with many rows of pearls. On his feet he wore
slippers of red leather, the toes of which curved upwards
and came sharply to a point.
The Troll did not grasp all these details at once; for his
wife began calling to him as soon as he came in sight.
THE ENVOY FROM BASCOUGAR. 225
“Oh, pa!†she cried, ‘what a shame the children did
not wait until the arrival of this kind man!â€
The Troll advanced and exchanged bows withthe stranger.
The latter said, —
“Ves, when I think of the immense distances crossed,
and the untold hardships and dangers passed through by
those little innocents, deeply am I pained. I am an envoy
from the King of Bascougar, and have been following
them for months. Never. have I been able to overtake
them, however; they travel on the wings of the wind —â€
“ No; it is a Salamander!†broke in Tron.
“Hush!†said his mother.
“That which your gifted son remarks is nothing but the
â€
truth,†continued the stranger, suavely; “it zs a Salaman-
der, —the most swift and tireless of all known animals. In
no wise could I overtake them on my poor steeds, al-
though I have two, as you see.â€
He pointed to the fissure in the face of the cliff, up
which the Prince had clambered on his way to the osprey’s
eyry. There, in the semi-darkness, two creatures were
made out, hanging from a ledge by their bat-like claws.
They were now asleep, resting after their labors.
“Why!†exclaimed the Troll, “those are pterodactyls,
are they not?â€
“Never did a truer word escape you,†replied the
stranger. ‘“ You see I brought an extra one, so that, in
case I overtook the Prince and his little girl companion,
we would each have a mount, thus being able to make
much better time in returning to Bascougar. The King
is no doubt extremely anxious for the return of the young
15
226 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
travellers. Fearing some accident had befallen them, I
was commissioned to follow, overtake, and guide them
back to home and safety. But it seems they travel with
marvellous celerity. Only now, for the first time, have I
nearly come up with them. How sorry am I that they are
not at hand, so that we might start instantly on that long
return trip.â€
“ Well,†said the Troll, ‘‘it is now too late to recall them.
Already they are far within the mountain; and it will be at
least a day before they return.â€
“Will you guide me to this mysterious cavern?†asked
the stranger.
“ Undoubtedly. To-morrow we set out.â€
“Your words,†was the reply, ‘‘ are indeed water to the
parched desert.â€
‘For the present,†continued the Troll, ‘my poor dwell-
ing is at your service.â€
The stranger bowed low, and followed his entertainers.
into the cavern. Casting a stolen glance at the fire, he
saw the Salamander. A well-satisfied smile crossed his
face, but he said nothing.
The next morning, the Troll was up, bright and early,
ready to guide the stranger to the White Ogre’s cave.
But, on learning the distance to be traversed, the visitor
pondered for some time. Finally, he spoke, —
‘““T believe I will ride the Salamander. My own steeds
are very tired; and the distance is so great that I could
not walk it without fatigue. I think I will have no trouble
in finding the way.â€
“Can you manage the Salamander?†asked the Troll’s
THE ENVOY FROM BASCOUGAR. 227
wife. ‘It seems to me that the children spoke of using
some peculiar word when telling him where to go.â€
,
“JT will try,†was the answer.
Calling the Salamander outside, the saddle was placed
in position, and the stranger mounted. With a slender
rod, he made a few peculiar passes, which caused the
Salamander to rise into the air, and disappear quickly
from the Trolls’ view, over the cliff. After continuing the
flight for a short season, the traveller brought his steed
to a halt in mid-air and began to think, evidently debating
two courses of action. He spoke as follows, in a muttered
voice, —
“T have the main object of the expedition. Perhaps it
were better to return to Otango at once, leaving the chil-
dren to their fate. But no, revenge is sweet to my palate;
I will drain the cup. They caused the death of him who
was more than a brother. Yes, I will avenge him.â€
Having come to this conclusion, the Salamander was
again put in motion. In a few minutes, they dropped
down between perpendicular walls, where, in those gloomy
recesses, the White Ogre looked out sadly, through his
mild, green eye.
Dismounting, and leaving the Salamander at the mouth
of the cavern, the stranger advanced, made a low bow, and
said, —
“To I address the White Ogre?â€
“Vou do,†was the reply. ‘‘ What is your pleasure?â€
‘Know then, huge one, that I am an envoy from the far
Island of Bascougar, sent for the express purpose of over-
taking, and returning to their homes, the two children, who,
228 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
I have been credibly informed, are now within the limits of
your domain.â€
“Vou come too late, honored sir; even now they ex-
plore the unknown depths of the cavern. When they
return, I know not. But enter; my retreat is at your
service.†The speaker rose from his seat and moved to
another, thus freeing the entrance.
“J penetrate your cave with a due sense of your hospi-
tality,†said the stranger, bowing. ‘“ May you never want
for a better.†Then, after this rather doubtful compliment,
taking a seat opposite the recluse, he proceeded: “ How
long have the young wanderers been absent; and what is
the probable depth of the abyss into which they have
ventured?â€
“Twenty-eight hours have passed since they left here;
they may return at any moment. As to what distance the
cavern pierces the mountain, I can give you no informa-
tion. I cannot pass the portal of the inner cave.â€
“Ah! it is a narrow passage, then? Would you kindly
show it to me?â€
“With pleasure,†said the Ogre, rising, and lighting a
torch. ‘ Come!â€
Traversing the various grottos, they soon reached the
narrow rectangular opening, which led into the interior.
The stranger stooped as the torch was lowered, and
muttered, as he gazed into the gloomy depths: “’Tis a
grewsome place, certainly. No, I will wait at the entrance.â€
Rising, he said aloud: ‘This is a curious doorway. If I
am any judge, it was carved from the rock by an ancient
people. These upright walls certainly show the marks of
a chisel.â€
THE ENVOY FROM BASCOUGAR. 229
“Your conjecture is well founded. It is as you say:
the hand of man has been applied here. It was for this
reason that the young travellers ventured within. They
sought a word, I believe; or some person, perhaps; I do
not remember clearly which. But, at any rate, the caverns
beyond seemed to contain that which they wished to find.â€
“Tf it please you,†replied the stranger, ‘we will return
to the outer apartment. Methinks, this place savors of
the tomb.â€
All that day, the oddly consorted companions sat in the
half twilight which sifted from above. But now the shadows
grew deeper, and night was evidently coming on apace.
230 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The stranger was becoming impatient; several times he
rose and walked restlessly up and down, as if wishing to
be gone.
“How long shall we sit waiting here?†asked he at
last. “Let us go once more into the interior of the cavern.
Time passes, and I wish to see these children the moment
they present themselves.â€
To this, the Ogre made no immediate objection. For
the last half-hour he had been engaged in a fierce in-
ternal struggle. Several times he muttered to himself:
“Tt must be smothered! No, I cannot allow the demon —
Rage — to take me now.†To this, the stranger had paid
no attention, even if he had understood, which was doubt-
ful. Now the White Ogre relighted the torch, and again
proceeded to the interior. The stranger quickly shot a
glance into the narrow gallery. Far in the distance he
saw a light, which twinkled merrily, and danced up and
down.
“They come!†cried he. ‘Look! am I not right? â€
The Ogre gazed. “ Yes, undoubtedly, they are return-
ing; a few minutes will witness their arrival. But now I
must pray you to depart. All day I have fought, but in
vain. In five minutes I shall place in its socket that omen
of peril, the red eye.â€
“Depart! At such amoment! What care I for a red
eye, or a white, blue, or yellow one, for that matter! Here
I remain, until the children join me!â€
“What! you will not heed the warning?†queried the
Ogre, with deep sorrow in his voice. “ Then I conjure
you to be gone. As you hope to euide those children to
THE ENVOY FROM BASCOUGAR. 231
their homes, pause not, but flee! A minute more and it
will be too late! See, I grovel before you! Kind stranger,
heed my words.â€
“Away!†cried the other, with a scornful laugh, “I am
too old a bird to be trapped in this simple fashion. Think
ye the chase abandoned with the game in sight? Away,
dotard! From this place I stir not
The Ogre rose mournfully from the ground. ‘Rash
1»
man,†said he, “so be it.’ Then, placing his mouth at
the entrance to the gallery, he cried: “ Beware! approach
not!â€
“What, sir! you dare to warn them of my presence!
That, for your presumption!†He waved a large crystal,
which he drew quickly from his vest, and cried: “ By the
power of the magic globe, foolish brute, to stone I turn
thee!â€
But now the too confident stranger felt his faith waver;
for, in place of the rock which he had expected to in-
stantly see, the White Ogre stood as before, while a fear-
ful smile crossed his face.
“Ah! a dabbler in black art! But to what end?†said
he, ina voice that but partially concealed his growing
rage. ‘Your senseless mummery but serves the purpose
of the fragile straw, which shows the direction of the blast,
but can stay it not. Wouldst know from whence your fu-
ture fortune is wafted?†Advancing his head towards the
stranger, he hissed forth: “ From the Gates of Death!â€
Now, as the cat allows the mouse to pass from the circle
of her paws for a moment, so did the Ogre draw back.
But soon he continued: ‘Just as surely as that the sun
232 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S. ORDER.
will rise and set again, are your hours numbered. Did I
say hours? why not minutes, or, better, seconds? At this
very instant, the few remaining moments which are left
to you are fast dropping from the ravelled end of your
short thread of life. Do you wish to know how many
remain?†Then, pausing for an instant, he continued:
“ That is my secret! But we lose valuable time.†Turn-
ing, he proceeded swiftly towards the outer cave, mutter-
ing, as he went, in hoarse tones, “My red eye! Quick!
my red eye!â€
The stranger was now thoroughly alarmed. Evidently
this magic-proof creature would do him a mischief. No
hope of escape lay in front; the narrow passage must be
penetrated. Forcing himself into its entrance, he essayed
to advance; but the walls were so near together that only
an inch at a time could be gained, and that at the expense
of great exertion. He glanced back. As he did so, a
dazzling red light filled the cavern, while an ominous roar
pealed through the rocky grottos. With all his strength,
the stranger sought to increase the distance from the dan-
gerous vicinity. A foot more, and safety would be gained.
But now the red eye appeared at the entrance; a gigan-
tic arm groped in the passage; and, with a fearful peal of
laughter, which rolled away in goblin echoes, the huge arm
drew the stranger outwards.
Then, clasping the hapless victim to his breast, the Ogre
dashed away into the darkness of the gorge.
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN.
7E return now, to the moment when Halli and the
Prince disappeared in the corridor. It was very
narrow, and they were obliged to walk sideways for some
distance. But after going forward five hundred feet in
a direct line, an oblong recess, of some size, was entered.
From this, three openings led farther into the mountain.
Each was carved from the living rock, and was probably
four feet wide and seven high. They were ranged side by
side, and evidently led into as many galleries. Which
should be followed? As there were no means of telling,
the central one was chosen.
Through this, for a long distance, they quickly picked
their way. The floor was level, the walls regular; at no
point was an opening seen into any side apartment. After
traversing this gallery for some minutes, a large cavern
suddenly appeared before them The feeble light from
their torch served but to reveal objects a few feet distant.
On a level with their faces was the roof of the cavern; in
front, the ground rapidly fell away into abysmal depths,
where total darkness reigned. Sound was not absent,
however, for, from the lower regions, came the hollow
roar of some swift stream.
234 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Before descending, one end of the fish-line was fastened
to a stone, and this placed in the gallery. Then they ven-
tured into the depths, carefully unwinding the line the
while. Over rough blocks of stone, around huge stalag-
mites, and between pillars, all having a curious, slimy,
green appearance, they passed. At the bottom they came
upon the borders of the stream, which rolled away in
‘seemingly unfathomable waves towards the right. By
raising the torch, fleeting glimpses were had of the op-
posite shore, which was about twenty yards distant.
Following the course of the stream, the ground rose,
leaving the water below them. Into the jaws of this black
chasm the current disappeared with a swirling moan. It
now seemed that the cavern was in the form of an im-
mense bowl; the roof covering it like a plate, and the
stream cutting through its bottom in such a manner as to
bring the water just on a level with its lowest part.
The children retraced their steps, and the Prince often
placed his torch near the water, vainly trying to penetrate
the inky surface. Just at the lowest point they paused.
“ How can we cross this fearful stream, Halli?†asked
he.
“T do not know; but does it not seem to you that
there is a path leading to the water's edge just here?â€
The Prince placed his torch close to the ground; and,
in truth, there was a well-defined trail, leading down from
the direction in which they had come, and seemingly
entering the water.
“Can it be that the people who came here at one time,
waded these black waters?†asked the Prince.
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN. 235
“Perhaps they had a boat,’ was the reply; “or there
might have been a bridge which has since washed away.â€
The Prince had been casting the light on the water near
them, while this conversation was in progress; now he
said, —
“ Come here, Halli, and see if you do not notice some-
thing under the water, which looks like a large, flat rock.â€
Halli did as requested. In a few moments they were
both certain that such a thing really existed.
‘Tt seems to be a bridge over-flowed, or else the water
is shallow,†said Halli. :
The Prince handed her the torch without a word, sat
down, and began to remove his shoes.
“What are you going to do?†asked she.
“ Try the bridge; we must cross,†was the reply.
“JT will go with you, then.â€
Breaking the line, she tied it to one of the unused
splinters of pine, which was then inserted in a cleft in the
rocky bank. This would guide their return. Having
taken off their shoes and stockings, they ventured into
the black water. Oh, how cold it was! and how deep
and dark!
Proceeding carefully, it was found that there was really
a bridge or a very shallow level ford directly across the
stream.
Once, as the farther-shore was neared, a flat face, with
stony, white eyes, rose above the water. An arm was
extended, and then a clammy hand firmly grasped one
of Halli’s ankles. She screamed, and seized the Prince,
who, coming manfully to the rescue, belabored the strange
236 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
thing with the lighted torch, to such purpose that it
quickly released its grip and sank beneath the water with
a bubbling sigh.
Arriving on the opposite side, their shoes were replaced,
the broken line made fast at the edge of the water, and
the shelving bank climbed. Here, also, was a well-defined
path, which led them directly to another gallery, carved,
like the former, from the living rock. It was of great
length, and long before the end was reached the line was
completely exhausted.
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN. 237
Only once was there a break met with in the passage;
and this led into a square vault, the walls of which were
curiously decorated with a procession of marching figures
in bas-relief. But for these carvings, thick coated with the
dust of ages, nothing was to be seen in this cheerless apart-
ment; and the children left it presently to pursue their
quest along the main gallery.
After travelling for at least a mile, the end was suddenly
gained. It widened out into a large vault, entered by a
low, square doorway. The door was a massive limestone
slab, working in grooves, and now pushed back into a
recess in the side wall. Passing the portal, they paused to
look around.
In the centre of the chamber, which was circular, stood
a sarcophagus carved from the rock which supported it.
It was covered with a lid, on which reposed a stone Sala-
mander probably six feet in length. The hind part of the
body was in a reclining position, but the fore part was
raised on its front legs to the height of two feet or more.
The head was turned to one side, and the action of listen-
ing intently, so cunningly impressed upon it, that the
Prince said, —
‘What can he be listening to? I don’t hear anything.â€
“Why of course you don’t,†replied Halli. “ There is
no sound here, except what we make ourselves.â€
On passing around the room, they found, ranged near
the wall, ten statues, roughly and heavily carved, represent-
ing men clad ina rude sort of armor. Each supported a
spear at its left side, in an upright position, and pointed with
the free arm towards the centre of the vault, above the
238 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Salamander. After having noticed that every one of the
figures pointed in that direction, the oddness of the thing
attracted Halli’s attention.
“Come here, Prince,†said she, “and cast the light from
your torch over the tomb.â€
Advancing, he raised the torch to the length of his arm,
and in the gloom above, an object was seen hanging from
the ceiling; but what it was could not be made out.
“ Hold the torch, Halli,†said he, “and I will climb upon
the Salamander, where I can see better.â€
After gaining a foothold on the back of the stone
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN. 239
animal, by the aid of the torch a small bell was disclosed,
suspended by a very thin chain. But it was still a few
inches beyond his reach. Then, very cautiously, he
mounted the Salamander’s head. From there he reached
forth and seized the bell. It gave out a few muffled sounds,
which were, however, completely smothered by a dull
rumbling at the entrance. This startled the Prince to
such an extent, that he lost his balance and fell to the
floor; but as he retained his hold on the bell, which came
away in his hand, and as the chain gave a little before break-
ing, he was not severely injured. A few slight bruises
covered the damage received. Halli picked up the torch
before it became extinguished, and rushed to the door.
The passage was closed; the massive slab had _ rolled
forth from its recess. Fronting them was a_ handle
carved in the face of the slab. Grasping this, Halli es-
sayed to push back the door; but she might as well have
tried to move the wall itself, — it would not budge an inch.
The Prince now advanced, still holding the bell, and unit-
ing his strength to Halli’s, tried to roll the obstacle from
their. path. The result was the same as before.
“Well,†said Halli, “‘ everything seems to be against us
to-day: first, that funny creature in the cavern, and now
this door which we cannot open. I wonder what will hap-
pen next.â€
)
“Let us sit down and see,†replied the Prince. ‘ Here
is a good seat at the foot of the tomb.â€
They sat down on the platform, which extended a dozen
, inches all around the base of the sarcophagus. As the
light from their torch struck the latter, they saw a design
240 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
on its surface. This was rather dim, but the form of a
man mounted upon a Salamander was made out. In his
hand the man carried a bell, which they thought resembled
the one found above the tomb.
“T just believe that is the very thing used to guide the
Salamander!†cried the Prince. ‘I expect this is where
the Keeper of the Order is buried, which accounts for the
bell hanging overhead.â€
“Tt must be so,†replied Halli; “ but if the door is to
remain closed, so that we can never get away, I don’t see
what good that will do us.â€
“ Well,†said the Prince, ‘‘ I am getting sleepy. What do
you say if we lay down and take a nap? i
“T think that will be the best thing we can do. We have
been wandering around for a long time; although, of
course, we can have no means of knowing just how many
hours have passed,†replied she.
The Prince now laid the bell down on the edge of the
tomb. Just as he did so, the door opened of its own ac-
cord. At this, sleep was instantly forgotten.
“Come!†cried Halli, “let us get outside first, any-
way!â€
She hurried towards the opening, and the Prince seized
the bell, in order to follow. No sooner had he done so,
however, than the door closed, right in their faces.
“ Put down the bell, Prince!†commanded Halli.
He did so. At once the door opened. It was plain
to be seen that the bell controlled the door; but how?
That was yet to be discovered. The Prince now amused
himself for some time by quickly laying down and picking
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN. 241
up the bell, which caused the huge door to cut up all kinds ©
of antics. The children forgot their situation entirely, and
laughed heartily at the curious sight. Becoming tired of
this shortly, the Prince yawned.
“Tam going to take a nap, Halli,†said he. ‘“ We know
now how to open and shut the door; and I think, if we
get some sleep, that perhaps we can find out afterwards
how to keep it open long enough to get out.â€
To this, Halli made no objection. Selecting a place
between two of the statues, they stuck a fresh torch under
the arm of one of them where it grasped its spear, and
were soon asleep.
There were no means of knowing how long the nap had
been prolonged; but, at any rate, when they awoke, the
vault was wrapped in thick darkness. Much careful haste
was made in kindling a fresh torch; and now, greatly re-
freshed, they turned to the consideration of different plans
for-escape. Halli’s idea was, to overturn one of the war-
riors nearest the exit, and push it across the threshold;
perhaps that would hold the door in check. After some
trouble and not a little labor, this was accordingly done.
The Prince then picked up the bell. Out from its slit
came the door; crash! went the statue; and then it was
seen that all their work had been in vain: the door was
perfectly closed; the stone warrior had been ground ‘to
powder.
The bell was put down, and again the door slowly opened.
The first attempt having failed, others were thought of.
‘“‘T believe,†said Halli, at last, ‘that if we could get the
bell outside, the door would stay open.â€
; 16
242 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Tt might, that is true,†replied the Prince; ‘‘ but what
if the door closed after throwing out the bell? At least
one of us would remain here with no means of escape.â€
“JT didn’t think of that,’ said she. ‘‘ Wait till I study
a minute.†Soon after she continued: “If we had a Sala-
mander here, I believe the door would stay open. We
must go and get ours.†;
’ replied the Prince. “ Per-
haps the figure of one would do, For instance, this one on
top of the tomb.â€
“That will take a long time,’
On examination, it was found that the stone image was
carved from the same block as the slab which served as
a lid to the sarcophagus. But, try as they might, the
figure could not be moved. Some time was spent in
efforts which were of no avail. The lid of the tomb moved
slightly; that was all. At last they became discouraged.
‘““There must be a secret spring here, Prince,†said Halli,
“if we could only find it. But that seems impossible.â€
“‘T think we shall be obliged to go for the Salamander,â€
replied he, “although I hate to do it.â€
““ Let us start at once, then,’ was the answer. ‘‘ We can
leave the bell here. Come!â€
The door stood wide open; but no sooner was this step
decided upon than, as they approached, it closed quickly.
Here was a new complication. Could the door think? It
seemed so; for now the bell was not the controlling cause.
When confronted by this turn of affairs, the children were
in a quandary. It looked now as though they were to’
remain prisoners, bell or no bell. To try an experiment,
they went to the back of the vault. The door opened.
THE SECRET OF.THE CAVERN. =a 243
But no matter how slowly or cunningly they went towards
it, it was never caught napping. Time after time, as they
advanced, it came rumbling forth, closing the enxit.
“Tt’s no use, Halli,†said the Prince, finally. “We
must talk this over. Some plan must be thought of to
get the Salamander from the tomb.â€
Sitting down on the ledge at the end of the sarcophagus,
the Prince holding the torch, they studied and puzzled,
but they were unable to solve the enigma. Halli took a
splinter from one of the unused torches, and without think-
ing began to scratch the dust from the carving on the end
of the tomb. While running the splinter along in the
lines forming the Salamander, a low, grating noise was
heard. The Prince jumped to his feet. The lid of the
tomb had slid back, disclosing the interior. By the merest
accident, the secret spring had been touched. Looking
into the sarcophagus, a. long box was seen, fashioned from
a species of wood which was now jet black, probably from
age. The Prince clambered down to this, and finding the
cover unfastened, removed it. A mummy was then seen,
wound in many yards of a brown fabric, its arms passing
through the wrappings, and folded on its breast; where, .
held tightly in the bony fingers, was the perfect image of
a miniature Salamander wrought in gold. Seizing this,
the Prince sprang to the floor of the vault.
As he did so, the mountain rocked to its foundations;
the warriors all fell to the ground with a horrible clatter ;
the giant door shut with a fearful crash, and crumbled into
a thousand pieces, which littered the entrance; while the
tomb broke loose from its bed and rocked to and _ fro,
finally turning bottom upwards.
244 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
After the uproar had subsided, Halli picked up the beli,
and, followed by the Prince, who tightly clasped the golden
Salamander, rushed quickly from the vault.
On reaching the end of the line where it had been left
in the gallery, Halli picked it up and began to rewind it.
This was slow work, and some little time passed before the
basin was gained. The Prince was in advance; but scarce
had the rays from the torch shot ahead, than he started
back with acry of dismay. Halli came to his side. Before
them lay a broad sheet of still water. The basin was filled
on a level with their feet. Now, indeed, were they entirely
cut off from the Ogre’s cavern. Confined to the long pas-
sage through which they had just come, should the water
remain at a standstill, then retreat was forever barred. To
be sure, a good swimmer might easily have crossed the
basin, for the water was motionless. But there were two
reasons why our young travellers could not attempt this:
The first — a very sufficient one — was, that neither could
swim; the other, fear of the hideous thing seen at the
bridge. Perhaps even now, lurking somewhere in these
dusky depths, it lay in wait for the victims, which must,
it seemed, sooner or later fall into its grasp.
This unexpected dilemma dazed the children for some
time. They sat down by the Stygian lake and conversed
in low tones. Presently the Prince touched Halli’s arm,
and motioned towards the water. There, not ten feet
away, aswell rolled across the dark surface; and, as this
broke, the flat face and stony eyes appeared, slowly com-
ing towards them. Rising hastily, the children moved
back. The thing smiled, and a mocking laugh echoed
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN. 245
along the rocky roof. Then, in a peculiar voice, it
said, —
“Come; the water is ready, deep and cold.â€
“No, no!’ exclaimed Halli, moving behind the Prince.
The creature beckoned with its webbed hand. ‘ No
escape is there for the stranger who seeks to break the
Salamander’s rest,’ it continued. ‘See, the water rises;
the passage fills; and soon you will be mine.â€
This was too true. Even now the water began to flow
along the gallery.
The goblin floated in on the advancing tide; and stretch-
ing out its hand tried to grasp the Prince. But he, fright-
246 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
ened though he was, did not retreat. Raising the golden
Salamander above his head, he made a motion as if to hurl
it at his tormentor. The latter no sooner saw the image
than, uttering a cry of dismay, it paddled quickly from the
shore. :
The waters instantly began to retreat; and presently the
interior of the basin was filled with a loud roar as the flood
subsided in tumbling whirlpools. In the centre of the
whirling waters sat the spirit of the cavern, on whose face
a fixed look of despair had settled.
Scarcely five minutes later, the basin was entirely emptied ;
and the strange creature which had given the children such
a fright had disappeared.
“Come, Halli!†cried the Prince, joyfully, ‘the water
has all dried up! Perhaps, if we make haste, we can cross
the bridge and escape.â€
Hurrying down the slippery path, the bridge was gained ;
but now there was no need of wading; the structure rose
at least six feet above the rivulet, which wandered sleepily
between the stones. The crossing was quickly made and
the opposite steep scaled,
Shortly after, the corridor back of the Ogre’s cavern was
entered: And it was while passing through this that a
light was discovered in the cave beyond, and the Ogre’s
warning came bellowing to their ears. Not knowing what
was taking place, but fearing the red eye, the children
retreated to the oblong chamber.
After the lapse of half an hour, the Prince went out into
the corridor... No light was seen ahead, neither was the
sound of voices heard. But thinking it unsafe to go forward
THE SECRET OF THE CAVERN. 247
at once, the Prince returned to Halli, and they sat down
to wait.
Some time later, they advanced into the vaults back
of the Ogre’s dwelling. Here all was dark and silent.
Carefully, ever on the alert, the gloomy chambers were
threaded, and in a few minutes the light of day was seen
once more.
CHAPTER XXV.
THE WHITE OGRI SENDS FOR HIS FRIEND THE TROLL.
T was morning. The Ogre was nowhere to be seen.
They ventured down the incline fronting the cave, and
were nearing the bottom, when a sound as of some one
walking over loose stones struck their ears. As their
minds were filled with visions of the Ogre, wearing his
red eye, they may be pardoned for being startled at this
sudden commotion. The sound came from the wall, near
the mouth of the cavern, and was, therefore, at one side,
and somewhat behind them. They both turned to look,
while stepping back a few paces. Halli stumbled, and, in
trying to keep from falling, dropped the bell. Again the
loose stones rattled; and from under the arch some large
object shot out. Our young travellers had no trouble in
recognizing it. With the car still on its back, away it
went, with the swiftness of the wind,—up between the
lofty walls, over the northern one, and out of sight. It
was the Salamander, the children’s hope. Hearing the
command from the bell, as it fell rattling from Halli’s
grasp, he had come forth from his lurking-place, and
was now probably, nay, undoubtedly, on his way to the
land of the Pillow Heads.
This accident was really the most unfortunate thing
which had yet occurred, and the children were not slow
THE WHITE OGRE SENDS FOR HIS FRIEND. 249.
in perceiving this fact. Although they gazed long at the
top of the cliffs, hoping to see their steed return, yet it
was a useless wish; he never came. While standing thus,
trying to realize their hard fate, left on this desolate shore,
encompassed on the one hand by the deep sea, and on
the other by wide jungles, another sound broke on their
ears, from below, this time. Up the path, at a smart trot,
came the White Ogre, his red eye burning dimly in the
morning light. Into the cavern rushed Halli and the
Prince, pausing in the third apartment to see if they were
250 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
pursued. No, the Ogre stopped in the outer vault. He
was heard moving around for a few minutes; then all was
still.
_ The Prince advanced quietly towards him. He sat on
his stone seat, rocking to and fro, and groaning in the
most doleful style. The Prince now made a noise, pur-
posely, which caused the Ogre to look around. The green
eye was in its place. It was now safe to come forward.
Telling Halli of this, the Prince advanced.
“Good morning, White Ogre,†said he.
«Ah, my son, there is no such thing as a good morn-
ing with me. Never did I see a more dismal one. Oh,
woe! woe! what fearful lengths my demon passion has
taken me. What did I do with the meek stranger who
was to guide you on the return to your homes? You
cannot tell, and I know not. And the Salamander, I see,
has also gone away. Woe! woe!†cried he, bowing his
head on his knees, and sighing deeply.
The children now discovered, by degrees, how the
stranger had arrived on their Salamander, and how he
had been spirited away into the wilderness. They were
sorry, no doubt, to learn this; but it made plain how
the Salamander happened to be at the cavern; that had
puzzled them a good deal.
““My children,†said the White Ogre, after he had
explained these things to them, “go to the.sea, and
bring our friend, the Troll. I have great need of his
presence. Go, my children, and bring him without
delay.â€
Not knowing of anything better to do, they took the
THE WHITE OGRE SENDS FOR HIS FRIEND. 251
path to the shore of the bay. When the familiar strip of
beach came in-sight, Tron and Gust were seen, playing
near by. But, on perceiving our travellers, the young
Trolls: rushed into the cave, crying, —
“They have come back! They have come back!â€
Out came pa and ma Troll, and for several minutes
questions flew thick and fast. ‘Did you find the word?â€
“Where is the kind stranger?� ‘What did you do with
the Salamander?†“How did the White Ogre behave?â€
After the excitement subsided, the story was told, and
many were the exclamations of astonishment from their
interested auditors.
“That horrid White Ogre!†cried madam. “To carry
away the kind stranger! And the Salamander gone,
too!â€
“This is, indeed, a serious thing,†said pa Troll. “ Per-
haps you can ride the envoy’s pterodactyls. They are still
hanging to the ledge there, in that fissure.â€
“Of course you can!†cried Tron. ‘ They are fine!â€
He rushed to the place where the animals were sleep-
ing, and, seizing one of them, drew it forcibly outwards.
The pterodactyl did not take kindly to this rough mode of
handling, for he began to claw and scratch, and, what was
worse, opened his long jaws, seized the young Troll’s nose,
and gave it a most terrible bite. At once Tron began to
roar, while the fierce creature hung on like grim death.
Pa Troll ran and caught Tron, and, with the aid of a stick,
finally succeeded in prying the reptile’s jaws loose. Then
it immediately sat up on the sand, snapped its teeth to-
gether, and bid every one defiance. Madam led Tron into
252 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
the cave, and bandaged the injured member as well as she.
‘could. It was some time, however, before his roars en-
tirely subsided.
In the mean time, Halli had been carefully looking at the
pterodactyls, and conferring with the Prince.
“Those creatures seem to be very untrustworthy,†said
the Troll. “I doubt if it be safe for you children to
attempt riding them.â€
)
“Tf Tam not mistaken,†said Halli, “they are the very
animals ridden by the magicians we saw at Otango.â€
“Can that be possible!†exclaimed the Troll.
“Ves,†said she, “I do not think we can be mistaken.
I have come to the conclusion that the stranger, who said
he was an envoy from Bascougar, was the other magician.
It was very lucky that we were far in the interior of the
mountain when he arrived.’ For once, it was a good thing
that the White Ogre put in his red eye.†:
“T am glad if you think so,†replied the Troll; “for I
remember now that I entirely forgot to warn the stranger
in respect to that danger. However, as you say the White
Ogre requests my presence at his cave, I think we had
better set out.â€
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE WHITE OGRE MAKES A REQUEST, AND SETS OUT
ON A JOURNEY.
N hour later, they ascended the rocky platform, and
approached the White Ogre. He was still groaning
and lamenting.
“Come! come!†said the Troll, ‘things are not so bad
as you think. That person whom you made way with was
really a magician, who intended doing the children an in-
jury. You did them a very serviceable act.â€
replied the White
Ogre. ‘The Salamander has gone away, and it was all
â€
“That does not assuage my sorrow,
>
my fault. Yes, to me alone was that terrible accident due.
My fate is indeed a mournful one. But now, if you are a
friend of mine, I have a request to make. Will you do as
I wish?â€
“Undoubtedly,†replied the Troll; “that is, if it is
within my power. What may it be?â€
““T do not know as you can accomplish anything,†was
the answer; “but you can try. This last sad occurrence
has decided me. For many years, I have thought at
times that I had best leave this world and my evil pas-
sions. No. one: would suffer, then, from my _ senseless
actions. You, perhaps, of all others, may be able to put
254 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
me out of my misery. I want you to get a good stout
club, and break my head in two, if you can.â€
“Well,†said the Troll, “I do not think a wooden club
will be strong enough; but I will go out and pull one.â€
“That will not be necessary,†was the reply. “I have
here a fine one made of iron, with nice, sharp, steel
points.â€
“That will be better, certainly. Where is it?â€
The White Ogre rose, and from.a niche drew forth the
implement mentioned. Then he laid his head upon the
rock where he usually sat, and said mournfully, —
“This is no easy task that you have undertaken; but
strike swiftly, and with all your power. My head may not
be as hard as I think.â€
The Troll stepped back to a proper distance, raised the
club, and then brought it down upon the Ogre’s head with
terrific force. It bounded off with a clang.
“Try again!†said the Ogre.
The Troll raised his weapon; and, having now measured
the distance, the blow, this time, was so shrewd, that seve-
ral of the steel points flew from the club, and even the rock
beneath the Ogre’s head broke in two.
“Once more, kind Troll! I think I heard my head crack
a little.â€
Up went the club, down it fell with a terrific swoop;
but the result was the same, only that now the block of
stone fell into fragments. The Troll rested on his arms.
“This is a pure waste of time,†said he, in a tone of great
disgust. ‘TI can’t break your old pate; there is no use in
trying.â€
THE WHITE OGRE MAKES A REQUEST. 255
“Oh, kind Troll!†cried the Ogre, “just once more! I
think this rock was a soft one, anyway. Here is a bowlder
left by some glacier. See, it is of granite. Once more, if
you are indeed a friend, try your skill.â€
“Well,†said the Troll, ‘‘ get ready!â€
The Ogre laid his head on the granite block; and now,
putting forth all his enormous strength, the Troll whirled
the club around his head with such lightning-like rapidity
that it fairly shrieked as it cleft the air. Then, with a hurt-
ling crash, which filled the cavern with dull echoes, it fell.
The huge weapon bent like a stick of wax, but no other
result was visible. The Troll, now thoroughly disgusted,
took the club and threw it far away, over the opposite
cliff. i |
The Ogre rose, sighing deeply. “Oh, what a pity!
what a terrible pity! I was afraid that you could not do
it. No, I must live; there is evidently no hope for it.â€
He walked mechanically to his usual seat; but, as the
rock was now a mass of splinters, he sat down with con-
siderable force, and his heels flew wildly into the air. The
Troll laughed; he was evidently well pleased at the Ogre’s
discomfiture.
“You will have to get a new bowlder, my hard-headed
friend,†said he; ‘and a new club as well.â€
“Oh! never mind the club,†replied the Ogre, rising;
“T really have no use for it now. “As you could not do
with it as I wished, why, it is better gone. As for a new
seat, I will soon get another.â€
Stepping outside, he grasped a part of the ledge which
protruded, and broke off an immense piece by main strength.
256 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
This was brought into the cave, and placed where the old
seat formerly stood.
“Well,†said the Troll, “let us get to business. Here
are these children. It is partly your fault that the Sala-
mander flew away. He has gone to the land of the Pillow
Heads. Will you take the place of the Salamander? I
cannot, as you know; I have a large family to support.
Besides, I do not know the way.â€
All this time the White Ogre had been continually
groaning and sighing. The Prince. said, —
“How your poor head must ache! No wonder you
feel bad!â€
“No, my son,’
laugh with joy. It does not hurt a bit, —that is partly
the reason I lament. But the Troll speaks words of great
wisdom. It now devolves on me to see you through the
jungle. Ah! that the distance was a thousand times
greater! How gladly would I take you to the end! I
)
replied he, ‘if my head ached, I should
will mount you on my shoulders, and, in that manner, the
roughness of the way, the tangled jungle, and the hot
sand will affect you not. A year will pass, during the
whole of which I shall be doing good. Ah! that thought
eases my spirit; I could almost smile at the prospect.â€
“But the red eye,†remarked the Troll; “what of that?â€
“T shall carry it along, of course. When I feel the rage
rising in my breast, then will I gently put down my little
friends, and flee far away; so that by the time I am forced
to exchange my green eye for the red one, I could not get
back to them if I wished.â€
“Vou think it will be perfectly safe, then?†asked the
Troll.
THE WHITE OGRE MAKES A REQUEST. 257
“‘Oh, yes, certainly. Let us set out at once.â€
“Do so!†was the reply.
Halli and the Prince shook the Troll’s hand, and asked
to be kindly remembered to madam and the two sons.
Then the White Ogre raised them upon his shoulders,
and dashed into the defile. An hour later, the crags by
the sea disappeared beneath the tree-crested horizon.
Their long journey was begun.
Should I attempt to give you a full account of this long
trip: its anxious waiting beneath some tree in the jungle,
17
25 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
while the White Ogre was away in the wilderness, con-
sumed by his passions; the marvellous adventures with
beasts of the forest; and the many other curious and
remarkable things which befell them on the way,— several
volumes of the size of this one would be required. Leav-
ing all this to your imaginations, therefore, we will advance
one year in time, and overtake our travellers on the con- -
fines of that desert, in the depths of which live those
curious people, the Pillow Heads.
It was about ten o’clock in the morning, on a perfectly
clear day, that the Ogre issued from the last strip of
jungle, and walked forth into the desert. On his shoulders,
-one on each, sat the two children. They were somewhat
older and browner than when we saw them last, but
otherwise much the same. - Before them stretched a
level plain, composed entirely of pure white and yellow
sand; and nowhere was the monotony of the view broken
except straight before them, where, just rising out of the
plain, were the feathery tops of many palm-trees, clustered
together as if for mutual protection.
“There, my children,†said the White Ogre, pointing
towards the distant trees, “there is the end of our present
journey. Those trees, which are now visible, shelter the
main tribe of the Pillow Heads.â€
“Oh, how glad Iam! Are not you, Halli?†cried the
Prince.
“Yes, truly,†replied she; “that is, if we find the
Salamander there.â€
“That you will find him,†remarked the Ogre, “I do not
think there can be the shadow of a doubt. This green.
THE WHITE OGRE MAKES A REQUEST. 259
spot ahead is the main settlement of the curious people
youseek; and there, if anywhere, will be found the wished-
for information. However, if it is not at this oasis, others
lie beyond, which can be easily reached in a short day’s
journey.â€
The Ogre had been jogging steadily forward, and the
trees were beginning to assume their proper proportions.
At first they were seen but indistinctly, as the waves of
heat, which rose flickering from the plain, often obscured
them,
The Ogre now paused, placed the children on the sand,
and said : —
-200 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“My children, it is just a week since I last put in my
red eye. Now, however, I again feel the rage rising within
me, and J dare not go forward with you to the oasis. It
would be a terrible thing should I be obliged to place the
red orb in its socket beneath those beautiful trees. I will
not hazard the experiment. My children, here we part.
In the future, try to think kindly of the poor Ogre, who
wished to do good, but often failed.â€
He stretched out his hands for them to grasp, and
looked away into the shimmering desert, while from his
eye several large tears trickled. Halli and the Prince
were also much affected. The Ogre murmured a farewell
in a husky voice, and without trusting himself to look at
the children again, turned and made off at great speed.
As long as he remained in sight, our young travellers
followed him with their eyes. But soon he disappeared
in the distant jungle.
“He has gone,†said the Prince, drawing a long breath.
“Yes,†was the reply, “we shall probably never see
him again. But we must now find the Pillow Heads.
Forward!â€
CHAPTER XXVIII.
PILLOW HEADS.
je oasis now lay about two miles distant, and seemed
to be of some extent. It was also discovered, asa
nearer approach was made, that the ground rose somewhat
towards the centre. When a few hundred yards off, sev-
eral objects, which were apparently noting their advance,
-were distinctly made out in the branches of the loftier
trees. But these disappeared as our travellers drew nearer,
and when the border of the oasis was gained not a living
thing was in sight.
The trees were now seen to be cocoa-palms, and beneath
them grew but little vegetation. The view was unobstructed
in every direction except for the trunks of the trees, which
rose to an immense height withouta branch. No dwellings
of any kind were to be seen; not even a rude, thatched
hut. As they advanced, they became more and more dis-
appointed; could it be possible that the Ogre had mis-
taken his bearings, and brought them to the wrong spot?
Near many of the taller palms were large mounds of loose
earth, probably thrown out by some burrowing animal.
Halli and the Prince, feeling weary, sat down upon the
shelving side of one of these heaps. Close by was the
entrance to the burrow, which was about eighteen inches
in diameter.
262 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Well,†remarked the Prince, ‘I must say this is rather
discouraging, — not a sign of a person of any kind. Per-
haps we shall be obliged to go to some of the other oases.â€
“What could those strange creatures have been,†asked
Halli, ‘‘ which we saw in the trees? â€
‘“Oh, monkeys, I suppose,†was the answer. ‘ They
probably live in these holes.â€
At this moment, a low, scraping sound issued from the
burrow near them. Nothing was yet visible, but the chil-
dren sat perfectly mo-
tionless, scarce daring
to breathe. Thescrap-
ing continued, and
shortly something
was projected cau-
tiously from the
mouth of the hole.
What it was, would
have puzzled older
heads than those belonging to our young travellers. It
was brown, and seemed to be woven of grass or some
vegetable fibre. The object gradually advanced, and then
an oblong cushion was seen, surmounting a head out of
which stared two small eyes.
“A Pillow Head!†exclaimed the Prince, under his
breath.
“Sh!†whispered Halli.
But it was too late; the creature had bobbed down and
disappeared. After a long wait, it slowly came into view
again. Halli smiled encouragingly. At this, it seemed to
PILLOW HEADS. 263
take heart, for it did not go back now, but grinned in con-
cert. It gradually advanced, and then a pair of narrow
shoulders and two very long, thin arms came into sight.
On reaching the top of the hole, this curious creature sud-
denly gave a spring, and stood upright on its head.
The children were struck with astonishment at this, and
Halli asked him if he was a Pillow Head. To this question .
a reply was undoubtedly made, but in such a strange man-
ner that not a word was understood.
‘What is that you say?†asked she.
“ Blub-blab-blubber-o0,†was the apparent reply.
Evidently, some difficulty would be found in communi-
cating with people who used such a mysterious language.
By this time at least fifty of these monstrosities were
gathered around; all walking .on their hands, and with
their legs sticking straight up in the air. When not mov-
ing around, they rested on the cushion which was secured
by a strap passing under, or rather over, the chin. Some
excitement was caused by the arrival of our travellers.
The Pillow Heads blubbed and blabbered to cach other in
the most animated style, while their legs waved to and fro,
as if each was lending additional force to whatever argu-
ment was being advanced.
The children noticed that the feet of these people were
fashioned something like those of an ape. With them they
were able to grasp objects, and to use them in other use-
ful ways. -Their hands were broad, armed with long nails,
and were of but little use other than as a means of moving
from place to place and in excavating their burrows. In
the way of clothes, a long strip of a coarse fabric was worn,
264 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
wound many times around the body; the limbs were bare.
That they were fond of ornament was apparent, as toe-rings
and anklets abounded. For the most part, this jewelry
was carved from the shell of the cocoanut, although a few
wore bands of brass and copper-wire. Many had a dozen
of these on their ankles and legs, and three rings on each
toe.
Halli and the Prince rose after a time, and began to
walk around a little. It was soon discovered that their
shoes contained a quantity of sand, and they sat down and
began to shake it cut. Then all the Pillow Heads crowded
around and began to examine the children’s feet, curious
to see what kind of jewelry these strangers wore; but
when it became clear to them that there was none what-
ever, an immense amount of blab-blabbing took place.
One of them dived into a burrow, and soon returning, ten-
dered Halli a footful of cocoa-shell rings. Not wishing to
appear ungrateful, she smiled, as if highly pleased, and at
once put several of them on; the Prince doing likewise.
This had a good effect; it was plain that every Pillow
Head there was a firm friend from that time. But the
children soon found that, as tenants of a pair of shoes,
these rings were more uncomfortable than sand; there-
fore, at the first favorable opportunity, haste was made to
secretly remove them.
All this time, however, Halli had not been ‘alle. Seeing
that it was out of the question to get a reply that could be
understood, she drew forth the golden image found in the
vault back of the White Ogre’s cavern, and then pointed
to the sky, moving her arm from the west towards them.
PILLOW HEADS. 265
The Pillow Heads seemed to understand this pantomine,
for, after a great deal of blubbing and waving of legs, one
of them came forward, and, after repeating the motion
which Halli had made, bent one of his feet to the ground
and drew three hundred and sixty-one lines in the side of
the hillock. Of course, this required some time; but as
Halli counted the lines as they were made, she reached
the last one with the Pillow Head. She understood the
meaning of this very easily. Three hundred and sixty-
one days before, the Salamander had arrived. The Pillow
Head did not pause when the lines were completed, how-
ever. Drawing one of his legs close to his body, he
straightened it out towards the east, and then quickly
traced twelve lines. From this, the children gathered that
the Salamander had been gone twelve days. The Pillow
Head continued his signs. Sticking out his foot, in the
same direction as before, he quickly drew it back and made
two more lines. It was plain that the Salamander was
expected to return in two days.
This was all that was discovered at that time, for the
crowd now dispersed. Some returned to their holes,
others climbed the palms; but by far the greater number
ran to the neighboring trees, and, propping their backs
against them, went fast asleep.
The day passed lazily away. Nothing whatever was
done, unless picking, throwing to the ground, and eating
cocoanuts could be called employment. The inhabitants
of the grove had nothing in the way of food except the
cocoanuts, and Halli and the Prince joined in eating sev-
eral of them. Their thirst was quenched from a limpid
266 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
stream, which rose from the earth near the centre cf the
oasis.
All the long, hot day, our travellers sat beneath the
shade, discussing the peculiarities of the strange people
among whom they were thrown, and wondering how the
fateful word could be obtained. From the fact that the
Salamander was expected back on a specified date, it was
nearly certain that he had a rider. Who was it,—the
Keeper of the Salamander’s Order*himself ? Time would
show. Neither of them believed in worrying; so they
lounged, and watched the strange creatures lazily swing-
ing in the branches above, and others sleeping bolt up-
tight against the trunks of the trees. It was a curious
sight: more curious, the children thought, than anything
yet encountered on their travels.
PILLOW HEADS. 267
At dark, several of the Pillow Heads approached, and,
by gestures, invited their young visitors down into one of
the holes to pass the night; but the children shook their
heads in the negative; the burrow was close and dark, and
the open air seemed a much more pleasant shelter. Finally,
the whole tribe retreated into the earth, and_ silence
reigned.
On the next day but one, at two o’clock in the after-
noon, great excitement was manifest among the watchers
on the tree-tops. Some good news was evidently signalled,
for the whole tribe went to blabbing away, gesticulated
wildly with their legs, and began to run towards the east.
Halli and the Prince followed in the wake of this exodus.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE THIN PILLOW HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR.
( N reaching the edge of the oasis, a rocky ledge was
seen at a distance of two hundred yards, rising
above the sand. Across the intervening space rushed the
Pillow Heads at a great rate, gazing towards the sky the
while. Thus directed, the children saw a much wished-for
and familiar sight. The Salamander was cutting the air at
full speed towards the rocks.
As he came nearer, two curious objects were seen pro-
jecting from the car; and by the time the crowd reached
THE THIN PILLOW HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR. 269
the rocks, the Salamander alighted, and then the curious
objects above the car resolved themselves into two very
thin legs; a Pillow Head was evidently on board. He
leaped to the ground, presently, falling on his hands with
the grace of a practised gymnast. He wasa very old man;
his skin was as brown as a berry, and stretched so tightly
over his fleshless bones that he seemed to be a veritable
living skeleton.
Proceeding to the side of the ledge having a southern
exposure, and followed by the Salamander, he led the way
into a narrow cleft. Then, from the car, he drew forth
footful after footful of brass rings, copper chains and arm-
lets, pillow-cases fashioned from watered silk, figured satin,
lace, plush, and velvet.
Oh, what a yell of wild ecstasy went up when the eyes
of the assembled: throng fell upon this gorgeous array!
Foot clasped foot, legs waved in every conceivable gyra-
tion; it was a gala day of gala days.
After the car had been removed from the Salamander,
which task the living skeleton performed very handily with
his thin legs, a great uproar began, and continued for sev-
eral hours. No doubt, the tribe was bargaining for rings,
chains, armlets and pillow-cases. At dark they all re-
turned to the oasis, with the exception of the old Pillow
Head —he remained with his precious goods and the
Salamander.
The next morning, bright and early, another rush across
the sand took place, and shortly the whole tribe was col-
lected at the ledge. Here, with variations, the scene of the
day before was repeated. But at last an agreement seemed
270 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
to be arrived at. All the Pillow Heads dashed back to
the oasis, and each, having selected a location, began to
diganewhole. Halli and the Prince followed, and watched
the operations with curiosity and not a little astonishment.
In a few minutes, mounds began to rise in every direc-
tion, as handful after handful of earth was thrown out with
great force. The Pillow Heads worked as if for a wager.
By night, two hundred new holes were completed; and for
each of these, the old living skeleton gave the maker a
fine pillow-case. To Halli and the Prince it was now appar-
ent that all these new residences were excavated in ex-
change for the showy goods, brought from some country
THE THIN PILLOW HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR. 271
more or less distant, by the aid of the Salamander. What
the living skeleton would do with two hundred burrows
they were exceedingly puzzled to discover; but as these
people had no money, burrows were probably legal tender.
After having been paid for the work performed, the tribe
was quickly buried in slumber.
The next day, Pillow Heads by scores climbed into the
palms, and from their feathery tops cocoanuts by hundreds
fell in every direction. It was a bombardment, a fusilade,
in which the gunners fired their shot to all quarters of the
compass with the most reckless abandon. Halli and the
Prince considered themselves lucky in escaping without
the boundaries of the oasis with whole heads; for, more
than once, some ponderous cocoanut passed by them with
a rush. After reaching a safe place, they sat down, and
talked over the situation. o
“Now,†said the Prince, ‘‘ how are we to get the word,
and secure the Salamander? â€
“Tf we could understand the language,†replied Halli,
“at might not be so hard; as it is, I think we have only
one course open to us. No doubt, this old, dried-up
Pillow Head, who has the Salamander under his care, is
the only one among them all who understands the proper
signal. He is, perhaps, the Keeper of the Order; but
you may be sure he would tell us nothing about it, even
if he could. He is too intent on amassing a fortune in
burrows to do that. Now, when his present supply of
jewelry gives out, I imagine he will start off at once for
a fresh load. We know that he was absent fourteen days
on the last trip; probably no more time will be required
272 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
on the next one. At the moment of departure we must
be at hand, and catch the expression he uses in putting
the Salamander in motion. That will probably be the
master word. After hearing this, we will practise it care-
fully, and soon something may happen, whereby we can
mount the Salamander and escape. What do you think of
that scheme?â€
“T believe it is the best one to be thought of,†answered
the Prince. ‘Of course, in time, we might learn their
language; but, even then, we probably could not get the
word. We will do as you propose.â€
“One thing,†said she, ‘must not be forgotten: We
must in no manner seem to wish to possess ourselves of
the Salamander. It will not do to let any suspicion of
such a thing get into the heads of these strange people.â€
“We will be careful that nothing of the kind happens,â€
was the reply; “ but, as the cocoanuts have ceased falling,
let us go back into the grove.â€
All the Pillow Heads were now actively engaged in
carrying a certain number of nuts into the new ‘holes,
although a goodly supply was also taken over to the ledge.
By the middle of the afternoon this work was completed;
and, for reward, each received rings, chains, or armlets,
which were at once put on. Halli and the Prince took
care to be present at the distribution, and they saw, by
looking slyly into the recess where the Salamander re-
posed, that the car was on his back in proper position.
Another trip was to be undertaken directly by the old
Pillow Head. While every one was deeply interested in
receiving and putting on the finery, the two children care-
THE THIN PILLOW HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR. 273
fully crept on top of the ledge, above the entrance to
the Salamander’s retreat, and hid themselves ‘behind a
bowlder.
Presently the clamor below them died away; the Pillow
Heads had returned to the oasis. Shortly after, the living
skeleton was heard guiding the Salamander from his
quarters. The children leaned forward, and saw him
mount the edge of the car. Then, steadying himself for
a moment, he uttered a peculiar sound, — which I will not
attempt to reproduce, — and instantly the Salamander left
the ground. Halli and the Prince crouched down quickly ;
but they need not have taken the trouble, as the old Pillow
Head leaped into the car immediately, and now nothing
was visible except his slim legs.
After the Salamander had disappeared, the children sat
on the rocks and practised the sound long and faithfully.
Halli was more successful at this than the Prince; in
fact, the sound seemed familiar to her. She thought, and
the fact was mentioned to her companion, that it was the
very sound she formerly made use of at the Floating
Mountain. This was probably so, as she had been able,
when a fairy, to guide the Salamander wherever she
wished without any trouble.
The time passed none too quickly for them after that day.
To_be sure, they were greatly amused by their friends,
the Pillow Heads, who now strutted around in the most
supercilious and arrogant manner, with their gorgeous new
cushions under their heads, and their legs and arms gaudily
decorated with the newly acquired jewelry. They were
never tired of gazing at themselves; and as no looking-
18
274. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
glasses were to be had, hours were passed by the whole
tribe in prinking before some pool in the brook. Many
of them scarce dared enter their holes, for fear of soiling
the delicate texture of their head-rests. The consequence
was, that Halli and the Prince had plenty of company at
night. Every tree in the centre of the grove supported
at its base a Pillow Head, who wished to be thought a
dandy, even in his sleep.
At the end of the required time — fourteen days — the
skeleton Pillow Head returned. As expected, he brought
another assortment of jewelry and pillow-cases ; and, as.
before, all the tribe set eagerly at work to dig more bur-
rows for the insatiable skeleton, filling them afterwards
with cocoanuts. Should the Salamander make one more
trip to the east, not only would the old Pillow Head own
all the available space on the oasis, but the cocoanuts as
well. Already much skirmishing was required to find the
necessary number of nuts. A famine was apparently at
hand, should the new owner wish to bring about such a
result. ;
But Halli and the Prince were not going to allow any
such thing to happen if they could avoid it. The remedy
was simple: they would seize the Salamander, thus cut-
ting off all danger of any more jewelry or pillow-cases
reaching this benighted people.
On the very night that the last Pillow Head had been.
paid his rings and armlets in exchange for the burrow
stored with cocoanuts, the children decided to escape, or,
at any rate, to make the attempt. Every member of the
tribe was thoroughly tired out, and would not awaken.
THE THIN PILLOW HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR. 275
easily, should the skeleton make an outcry. It was ne-
cessary to saddle the Salamander and guide him from the
chasm by stealth; therefore, precaution must be used, so
that none of the Pillow Heads should suspect anything
wrong.
The children waited impatiently until the grove was
entirely silent. Then they crawled to the edge of the
oasis, and paused to listen. No sound was heard, cither
behind or at the ledge. Quietly, but swiftly, the vacant
strip was crossed. Arriving at the rock, a careful survey
was made to see if the old Pillow Head was abroad.
Directly at the entrance to the chasm, his upright form
was seen, motionless as though carved from the rock
against which he leaned; he was asleep. By degrees,
scarcely daring to breathe, they moved towards him. Now
he was only a yard distant. Would it be possible to pass
him without being seen?
They paused a moment, and Halli glided by; the Prince
followed.
Once within the chamber, great celerity was used in
placing the saddle in position. This task was the sooner
done, from the fact that preparations had already been made
for a journey. Evidently the skeleton Pillow Head had
intended setting out in the morning.
In a very short time, everything was ready for a start.
The entrance was wide enough for them to pass through
in the air. Halli motioned the Prince into the car, and
took her place near the forward end. The decisive mo-
ment was at hand. Ina firm but low voice she repeated
the sound conceived to be the master word. The Salaman-.
276 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
der raised himself, but seemed to be in a doubtful state of
mind. At the door, the old Pillow Head began to move.
‘With some anxiety she repeated the sound. This time
the Salamander was satisfied; he rose from the floor, and
darted through the entrance; but, as he did so, with a
terrible cry the skeleton leaped into the air and grasped
the edge of the car with his feet. Scream after scream
issued from his mouth as they shot away. And now he
began to draw himself up into the car.
The Prince, not knowing what to do, looked at Halli
in dismay. Pale, but still mistress of the situation, she
THE THIN PILLOW HEAD LEAPS INTO THE AIR. 277
grasped the golden Salamander, which had been placed
in the bottom of the car, and struck the ape-like feet sev-
eral quick blows. With a terrific roar of pain and rage,
the skeleton loosened his hold, and fell into space. A
few seconds later he crashed into the top of one of the
lofty palms.
That he had been but little injured by the fall was a
patent fact, as his yells resounded far across the desert.
Now a great commotion took place below; the whole tribe
took up the cries; and, as the children passed away into
the night, these rose and fell like the croaking of innumer-
able frogs. But at last the distance became too great ;
the sounds reached their ears no more; then, for the first
time, they set about putting the Salamander on the proper
course.
Halli turned towards his head, and cried, —
“To the west!†and, to her inexpressible joy, he at once
altered his course to suit the command.
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE TROLL’S CAVE.
HERE could be no doubt now in regard to the
sound acquired from the old Pillow Head. Our
travellers were certain that the master word was at their
command, — the one so many difficulties and dangers had
been met and overcome to find. Now, indeed, could they
go to any part of the world; it was merely a matter of
time.
“Prince,†cried Halli, ‘we will be at Bascougar in a
month at the latest!â€
“ Oh, Halli, I can hardly believe it. After all the adven-
tures we have gone through, and the length of time that
has passed, it seems as though my home was on some
other world. How I long to see my father; and besides,
the paper I have here will clear up the question of the
problem, so that the two’ Professors who were sent away,
may return once more to the palace. The very first thing
after we get home, I shall start out to find them. Do you
suppose they are all right, Halli?â€
“T should think so,†said she. “They certainly have
not starved to death, and no doubt they found a home
with some of your father’s subjects. But, in a short space,
we will find out just what they have been doing all this
time.â€
THE TROLL’S CAVE. 279
“How long will it take to cross this wide jungle?â€
asked he.
“Well, about four days, I should think, — that is, to the
place where the Trolls live.â€
“ The Salamander cannot go home without rest, can he?â€
“No, I should be afraid to try it. We must alight every
four or five days.â€
“Tf that is the case,†continued the Prince, “had we not
better stop at places we know, where we are certain of
being welcome?â€
“Just what I was about to propose,†replied she. “In
that way we can see all the old friends once more, and if
we go to the Largest Meteor Unknown to Science, we can
teach the Decapitated Ogre the Master Word. \ Then we
will not be obliged to return there.â€
“Qur first stopping-place will be the seashore where the
Trolls live, will it not?â€
“Yes, I think we can safely travel that far without rest.
But does not the car seem much smaller than formerly?â€
“Yes, it does feel so; but we have probably grown
some in the past year. You know it is longer than that
since we last rode in it.â€
“Very true,†she replied. ‘Besides, here are a number
of cocoanuts and a bottle of water. They take up some
room; but they will come handy on this trip.â€
All night the flight was continued, and the next day
also. About ten o'clock in the morning, their old friend,
the White Ogre, was seen for a minute. The children
were thankful, however, that they were so far from the
ground; for the Ogre was in the midst of a terrific battle
280 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
with a huge male elephant. Hand to tusk they fought,
back and forth; breaking down trees, and, for yards
around, trampling the bamboos and jungle-grass into a
muddy paste. Neither seemed to have any advantage
when the children passed over. That the Ogre would
win, however, seemed very probable, as he was at least
as large and strong as his antagonist, besides the fact
of being nearly tusk proof as well. But the combatants
shortly passed out of sight, and. the children never knew
how the fight terminated.
On the fourth day, the sea came in view. The cliffs
were familiar; it was the very spot they had left the year
before. The Salamander alighted on the beach before the
Troll’s cave. No one was to be seen. Entering the cav-
ern, the large pot was discovered, still hanging from the
tripod, but no fire burned beneath it. Neither were there
any utensils on the walls, or rugs upon the floor. The
cave had evidently been untenanted for many weeks.
This was a disappointment; but, kindling a fire, the Sala-
mander was put at his ease, and they prepared to pass the
night. The meat froma cocoanut supplied the evening meal.
In the middle of the night their slumber was broken by
something moving in the cave. The fire still smouldered,
occasionally blazing up for a moment. By this dim light
_ahuge form was seen between them and the fire. What
was it, and what could it be doing there?
In a few seconds these questions were answered. The
shape had been igniting a torch, and now the smoky glare
arose and illumined the cave. The figure turned towards
them, and elevated the torch above its head. It was the
Troll. ;
THE TROLL’S CAVE. |, 281
Both Halli and the Prince jumped up, and crying,
“How do you do, Mr. Troll?†ran to shake hands with
him.
“Do I see aright?†said he, removing his eye and
carefully wiping it. ‘Well,’ he exclaimed, after having
returned the eye to its socket, “ if it ain’t the two children!
How do you do? My wife will be delighted; so will Tron
and Gust! They will be here shortly. We have just
arrived from down the coast, where we have been for
some time. In a few days we expect to start north, as
spring is close at hand.â€
282 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Presently Madam and her two sons came in. To say that
they were delighted, would be putting it mildly. Sucha
shaking of hands! such a shower of congratulations !
“T knew you ’d come back!†cried Tron.
“So did I!†yelled Gust.
“T knew it first, though!†roared Tron.
“No, you didn’t! I told you myself!†replied Gust.
“Oh, gracious,†said Madam, “won’t you boys ever quit
disputing? I will have pa give you a good beating, the
first you know.â€
“That I will!†cried pa Troll. ‘ Let’s not hear any
more of this to-night.â€
“ But I did tell—†began Tron.
“Hush!†cried pa, ‘not another word!â€
The young Trolls slunk back, and began to pout.
Far into the night the reunited friends talked. Halli
gave a full account of the adventures lately passed through
by herself and the Prince; and as there were many ques-
tions to be asked and answered besides, it was no wonder
that the eastern sky was tinged with the gray of dawn
when they retired.
It was hard work getting away from these very com-
panionable Trolls; but, on the second day, the Salamander
was saddled up, and with a good supply of cocoanuts,
water, and several fine fish already cooked, the children
finally tore themselves away. For several miles, however,
the stentorian concert of voices on the beach was heard
wishing them a quick trip and all the luck in the world.
Twenty minutes later, the beach and the cliff back of it
sank beneath the waves.
CHAPTER XXX.
THE CAPTAIN IS GREATLY ASTONISHED.
i HERE shall we go now, Halli?†asked the Prince.
“T have been studying about that,†replied she.
“Don’t you think we might go down to the island called
the ‘Sairy Jane,’ and see the Captain? It will be a short
ride from here.â€
“Why, of course we might do that,†replied he. ce
suppose the island is just about where we left it a year
ago.â€
“Yes, it ought to be. We will go there, anyway. I
should like to see the good Captain and his wife once
more.â€
“So should I,†said the Prince.
The Salamander was directed accordingly; and on the
afternoon of the next day, sure enough, that good natural
ship, the “ Sairy Jane,†rose out of the sea. All the masts
still pointed to the sky; but there were no sails spread
to the breeze, except a few, trimmed in such a manner as
to assist in holding the island stationary.
An hour later they were on the Captain’s quarter-deck.
“Wall, wall, this do beat natur’ all holler!†cried the
excited Captain, grasping a hand of each. “Ma, here *s
them children cum back, a ridin’ thar critter as peart as
284 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
kin be!†Then, turning to Halli, he asked, ‘Did yer
find them curus folks yer war a goin’ arter?â€
“Oh, yes, sir,†said she.
“Wall, I want ter know. Yer must tell my wife all on’t
yer kin remember. She’s amazin’ fur sich yarns. Cum
right inter the settin’ room.â€
After having made the Salamander comfortable in the
shed, they went in.
“Your close be raly
wore out,†said the Cap-
tain’s wife, feeling of
Hallis dress. “Ill
make you both some
more, to onct.â€
“Oh, but we'll get
home very soon, now,â€
said the Prince.
“That’s jest the rea-
son you must have some
good close. Your pa won't think much of us if we let you
go off ’ithout no new duds. I’ve got the pattern all cut,
and I kin make ’em in three days.â€
“Well,†said Halli, “if you really wish to take the
trouble, we will be very much obliged to you.â€
“Oh, that hain’t nothin’,’ remarked the Captain. “ But
now tell ma about yer travels. She dotes amazin’ onto
"em.â€
Thus enjoined, a very full account was given. It is
needless to say that the Captain was fully as much inter-
ested as his wife; at least, so the children thought, judging
THE CAPTAIN IS GREATLY ASTONISHED. 285
from the frequent exclamations with which he punctuated
the recital.
Several days slipped quickly away, during which time
old acquaintances were renewed, and their new clothes
completed. At a request from the Prince, the good
woman made a narrow, deep pocket on the inner surface
of the coat, wherein the paper, which had been so care-
fully guarded all this time, was placed. The Captain was
simply astounded when told of the manner in which the
two Professors had worked out the problem.
“Wall,†said he, ‘I would n’t dast ter let them fellers
even stan’ a dog-watch onto a ship o’ mine! No, sir; not
even if she war tied fast to a wharf, an’ hed all her ankers
out. Thar heads ar’, I reckon, purty peaked!â€
“No,†replied the Prince, who did not understand this
allusion, “they look just like any one else.â€
“Jest so, my lad; but I’m a speakin’ metaforical like.
I mean they hain’t got no gumption, which ar’ the same as
sayin’ that thar heads runs up tew a sharp pint.â€
“How did those words come to be used that way, if you
please, sir?†inquired the Prince.
“Oh, wall, as fur that, ] hain’t no great han’ fur grammar
an’ sich. I don’t raly know.â€
“Perhaps,†said Halli, “because it is opposite to sharp.
A pi, you know, has a very small head and is sharp at the
other end.â€
“Wall, I must say,†cried the Captain, “you be a leetle
the cutist gal I ever sot eyes onto, IT reckon. That’s the
idee; no doubt on’t. I’ll make a note in the log. That
thar ar’’a good one.â€
286 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
He got out a bulky volume, and producing a quill-pen,
proceeded to write. As he did so he read aloud what
he had written: ‘Sharp; because it hain’t the head.’â€
Then, putting away the book, he continued: “I hope you
folks ain’t a goin’ off till next corn pickin’, be yer?â€
“Oh, yes, sir,’ replied Halli. “If possible, we shall
start in the morning.â€
“Do tell! That ar’ tew bad! Ma do dote on the
Salamandy. Be yer raly a goin’ ter onct?â€
“We should like to stay longer,†replied the Prince;
“but you know we have been away from home a very,
very long time. I wish to see my father so much that it
seems hardly possible to wait.â€
“T did n’t think o’ that, surely,†said the Captain. ‘“O’
course, we won't detain yer none, though ma do hate con-
sid’ble ter see the Salamandy leave. She dotes onto it
amazin’.â€
“You know there are the two Professors, also,†remarked
Halli.
‘““As fur as them ar concerned,†was the answer; ‘I
don’t take no stock in ’em. If I war you folks, 1’d jest
let ’em wander. Sarves ’em right, I reckon, fur bein’ sich
ijits.â€
The next day, after putting on their new clothes, and
thanking the Captain’s wife many times for her kindness,
the Salamander was made ready for the journey. There
was no lack of provisions. Doughnuts and pies, not to
mention cake of fourteen varieties, were prepared with
remarkable prodigality. Indeed, the children found the
main trouble lay in being obliged to refuse so many of
THE CAPTAIN IS GREATLY ASTONISHED. 287
the good things forced upon them. But, in due course,
the car received all that could be comfortably carried;
and they bid farewell once more to the irrepressible Cap-
tain and his wife. As ona former occasion, every one on
the island dashed up the masts to witness their departure.
A few hours later the sea only was in sight; that stanch
island, the “ Sairy Jane,†was to them but a memory.
CHAPTER XXXI.
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR OF ANCIENT
HISTORY.
“OW that both of the magicians were out of the way,
no danger was met with while crossing the wide
expanse of sea which lay between the Floating Island and
the land of the Some Other Kind of People.
The next day the white walls of Otango appeared; but
being rather dubious of the reception which might be re-
ceived at that particular place, the Salamander was guided
to an immense height while passing over. The long time
passed there was still plainly visible to their mind’s eye;
and while their former experience was very good material
for a story, neither of the children cared to add a new
chapter to the tale.
Over the city, where many familiar places were seen;
over the forest, in which the temple was plainly visible ;
over the mountains, and across the bog on the other side,
the Salamander sped on.
It was yet early afternoon, when the rubber city, in
which lived the Some Other Kind of People, came in sight.
No rain had fallen for many days; the roofs were all ex-
tended to their full height, and the streets and avenues
were alive with people, who, carrying their many-tinted
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR. 289
umbrellas and wearing party-colored cloaks, lent a kaleido-
scopic charm to the landscape.
The Salamander slanted swiftly downwards, and alighted
inagarden. This the children soon recognized as that of
their former friend, Almanto. Knocking at the back door,
they were ushered into the house by Madam Almanto her-
self, — not, however, without many questions as to the state
of their feet. Having received permission, the Sala-
mander was installed in the same out-house where he had
been placed the year before.
Almanto was not at home; he was at the college dis-
pensing umbrellas and advice to his numerous patients;
but he would be back shortly.
At the usual time he returned; and you may be sure
he was very glad to see Halli and the Prince. As a matter
of course, the strange journey was gone over for his enter-
tainment.
“That is a most remarkable series of adventures,â€
said he, after examining the dampometer, and lowering
the roof a few inches. ‘I do not recollect of either read-
ing or hearing anything so curious in many years. If
you do not object, I will fetch around the Professor of
Ancient History, and have him transcribe the most im-
portant part of your narrative.â€
“ Ah,so you have a Professor of Ancient History now?â€
said the Prince.
“Ves,†replied he, “the weather became settled about
a month back, and we appointed one. It seems that I
was right about the people at Otango. They worshipped
the Salamander, just as I thought. You were extremely
19
290 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
lucky, I assure you, in escaping from such a bloodthirsty
and fanatical people. But what better could be expected
from a tribe who care so little about the ordinary rules of
health! Made fun cf my dampometer, did they? A re-
markable exhibition of the length to which such pigheaded-
ness leads! â€
The evening passed in this manner; and the next day
Almanto introduced the Professor of Ancient History.
This personage was avery old man; wore immense horn
spectacles, which were continually dropping from his nose;
and talked in a very slow, precise manner. From his tone
of voice you might have thought him propounding the
most abstruse maxims, even when speaking of very trivial
subjects. Under one arm he carried a huge roll of blank
paper, while the other was busily engaged trying to com-
pass a mass of pens, ink-horns, and other accessories of
his craft. Almanto was also fairly loaded down with books
and manuscripts, brought along to be used as references.
Halli then passed through a trying ordeal, which she
would gladly have not undertaken.
When the Professor of Ancient History had seated him-
self at a table, the children before him, his books and
manuscripts piled on the floor, an immense stack of blank
paper at hand, and Almanto close by, the tale was begun.
It bid fair to last for several years, as nothing Halli said
was taken for granted. Before the recital was fairly under
way, the Professor said, -—
“ Will your wife have the kindness to look at the damp-
ometer? â€
es Certainly,†replied Almanto; and ina few minutes he
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR. 291
gave out the information that everything was perfectly safe
and healthy.
“Ugh!†was the answer, “I thought I felt a damp
bacillus fly by.†Then turning to Halli, he looked over
his glasses, which immediately fell to the floor, and said,
while reaching under the table for them, ‘“ Proceed!â€
Halli began, but she talked much too fast for the an-
cient scribe, who broke in, every other word, ‘“ Eh, how
was that?†The consequence was that she began to lose
patience, and skip details entirely. But even this did not
help matters much; for whenever she mentioned any-
thing strange or out of the way, the Professor cried,
“Wait a minute. That must be verified, if possible.†Then
he would begin turning over the old volumes and parch-
ments, hunting for something bearing on the subject in
hand.
This research did not require so much time when the
tale told of the happenings at Otango; for Almanto had
read all there was to be found about that, the year before,
and he rendered much assistance. Night came on, how-
ever, before any great amount had been written.
At last, Halli began to tell of the smoke-bird, which had
so providentially bitten the magician’s engine in two, at the
Floating Island.
“ Hoid!†said the Professor. ‘‘ What was that?â€
“ A smoke-bird,†replied Halli.
“ Most remarkable thing, I should think,†said the Pro-
fessor, diving under the table for a book.
Halli now had a resting-spell; for the Professor could
find nothing treating on that subject in any of the volumes.
292 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
He gazed over his spectacles severely, and asked in a very
deliberate manner, —
“Do you say that you saw a smoke-bird?â€
“Oh, yes, sir,’ replied she; ‘and it was a lucky thing
for us that he happened to be there.â€
“If so,†continued the Professor, “you no doubt classi-
fied it fully. What was its class, order, sub-order, family,
sub-family, genus, species, sub-species, and, last but not
least, what naturalist describes and classifies it, and what
is its scientific name in full?â€
“ That would be impossible for me to say,†replied Halli.
“T never learned anything like that.â€
“Well, now,†resumed the Professor, “that you could
tell me nothing in regard to that is just what I expected,
How would it be possible to classify something that never
existed! The truth of the matter is just this, —~ there is
no such thing as a smoke-bird; and, what is more, there
never was any such thing. In all my books there is noth-
ing of the kind mentioned. From that I have come to
the conclusion that you thought you saw something, but
did not. I cannot write a history containing any such
plain untruth as that. No, indeed!†and throwing his
head back with a sniff, he lost his spectacles.
After the glasses had been recovered, Halli asked him
what she had better do.
“Proceed,†said he, “but tell no dreams. I have no
time to record dreams.â€
So Halli continued. They came near sticking, again,
at the Floating Island; but happily something of the kind
was mentioned in one of the manuscripts.
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR. 293
As it was now very late, Almanto suggested that a
further recital be put off until the next day. The Pro-
fessor looked up and said haughtily, —
“I beg pardon, Almanto, but great minds always move
with less friction when working by the light cast from the
midnight oil. In such a momentous case as this, I hope
you will not interfere, — that is, unless your oil is all gone.â€
The last sentence was said with a covert sneer. It had the
required effect.
‘Oh, no! I did not speak on that account; we havea
great plenty of oil,’ said Almanto; and he went and
lighted two more lamps immediately.
Seeing there was no help for it, Halli continued, but she
cut short the tale in the most ruthless fashion. Only a
few sentences were given to the Trolls and the White
Ogre; but as nothing authentic could be found in any of
the volumes in regard to people with only one eye, and
that removable, the Professor smiled with considerable pity,
and remarked, —
“You have been asleep outside of town, I believe.
There are no such things as you speak of mentioned in
any of these great works. Never have such creatures been
classified by any of our eminent naturalists. I cannot
take it upon myself to be the means of promulgating such
foolish fancies.â€
‘“Do not set them down then,†said the Prince, who was
secretly very angry at the way the Professor talked to
Halli.
“Your silence is requested, young man. What do you
know about orders, species, and genera? Nothing, abso-
294. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
lutely nothing. I am an authority on such things.â€
Then, turning to Halli, he continued, in a severe tone, —
“ Proceed.â€
But things grew worse and worse. When the Pillow
Heads were mentioned, a climax was reached. In vain
did the Professor turn over his books and manuscripts —
nothing whatever, in regard to such people as that, could
be discovered. At last, he rose up in a pet.
“This is worse than useless,†said he. “I am perfectly
willing to transcribe well founded and authentic notes on
differential anatomy and the origin of the species; but
this is all the merest rot. How are these creatures, now
spoken of, classified?†Turning to Halli, he asked, fiercely:
“ Are they dimana or guadrumana ? Answer me that!â€
Halli, of course, not knowing the meaning of these pro-
found words, said as much.
“Ah! I thought so,†said the Professor, triumphantly
—““T thought so.†Turning towards Almanto, who re-
clined on a lounge, he continued: “All this talk is the
merest vaporing of an excited and abnormal imagination.
I will have none of it. I am going home at once.†While
nervously gathering up his papers, he continued: “ Your
dampometer is no good, anyway. I could have told you
that long ago. And as for your oil —let me tell you it is
of the vilest sort! Yes, sir; the most vile and common!â€
Then he flounced out of the house in a great rage.
Almanto, his wife, and the Prince were all sound asleep,
so they missed this.
Halli woke them up.
“Well,†asked Almanto, yawning, ‘“ did the Professor
complete the record?â€
ALMANTO INTRODUCES THE PROFESSOR. 295
“No, sir,†replied she; ‘he as good as told me that
everything I recounted was a pack of falsehoods; and
finally went off in a passion.â€
“That is too bad,†replied Almanto. “I wished very
much for an account of your journey. But there is no use
of regretting the Professor’s actions. I think his office has
puffed him up a good deal. We will now retire.â€â€™
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE DECAPITATED OGRE MAKES AN EXPERIMENTAL TRIP.
HE next day, our young travellers left the land of
the Some Other Kind of' People. Almanto was
sorry to see them depart; but as there was no help for it,
he bid them good-bye, with injunctions never to pass near
his house without stopping for a few days... To this Halli
and the Prince gladly assented, although it seemed only
too plain that such an opportunity would never present
itself.
Twenty-four hours later, during which time a very pleas-
ant trip was had, numerous sea-serpents rose into the air,
surrounding a low, black-looking island. It was the Largest
Meteor Unknown to Science. The castle still stood, as of
old, in the midst of its grove of movable trees.
Shortly after, they approached the castle, and knocked
loudly at the gate. The Decapitated Ogre made his ap-
pearance; and then, such a shaking of hands, such joyous
laughter! Nothing to equal it was ever seen on a meteor
— either known or unknown — before, I am certain.
The Salamander took up his old quarters; and the an-
cient Ogre and the female did themselves proud, as they
expressed it, in welcoming back the wanderers. At last,
the excitement subsided; and after Halli’s tale was re-
THE DECAPITATED OGRE. 2907
peated, — which, by the way, she was now able to recount
very smoothly, so much practice had she, —they set about
teaching the Decapitated Ogre the word, the master of
all. Several hours were thus consumed, during which
time the pupil became fairly proficient. It was thought
best, however, that he take a trial trip on the Salamander,
before Halli and the Prince left for Bascougar ; but, as it
was now dark, it was decided to put that off until the next
day.
The Prince had not forgotten, and was still anxious to
hear, the story which the oid Ogre had once started to tell
them, about a trip he made in his young days, to the south,
on which he had seen a green, spout-like thing sticking out
of the sea. ‘‘Do you suppose, Mr. Decapitated Ogre,â€
asked he, ‘that your father would tell us the rest of that
green spout story, which he once began?â€
â€
“T do not know, my boy,†was the reply, “but I will
see.†Then, turning to his father, who sat in his rocking-
chair, close by, he said: “ Father, this little boy wishes to
hear the rest of a tale you started to tell him some time
back. The one about the green spout, you know.â€
‘“Eh! a green spout!†asked he, waking up.
“ Yes, father.â€
“To be sure. I remember very distinctly about that.
You see, it was rusty, and your wife thought it would look
better painted. So I painted it; nice and green; oh, so
nice and green. - It was as good as new.â€
“TI did not mean the spout to the teakettle, father,†said
the Decapitated Ogre.
“ No? well that is the only thing I ever painted, I be-
298 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
lieve. Wait, though; wait. There was one other thing.
I painted a whole country red once; but not exactly
with paint. He, he, he!†and he dropped off to sleep in
the midst of his laugh.
“It is useless, I think,†said the Decapitated Ogre to
Halli and the Prince, “to try to get him to tell what you
wish. His memory is so weak that he probably remembers
nothing about it.â€
“Never mind,†said the Prince, ‘I do not care anyway.
But what do you suppose he meant when talking about
painting a whole country at once, and without paint,
toooâ€
“That is a poser,†replied the Ogre. “I think such re-
marks as that are due to a certain weakness engendered in
the brain by time. You see, father is fourteen thousand
years old; and it is to be expected that his mind would
wander a little.â€
“That is a great age, certainly,†said. the Prince. “TI
did not suppose people could possibly live as long as
that.â€
“Nor can they,’
)
replied the Ogre. ‘We are human
only in a very slight degree; but as the subject is a very
abstruse one, | will not try to explain it.â€
Halli now spoke: “Probably your father referred to
some great war he was engaged in. You know he said the
whole country was painted red.â€
Ifthe children had glanced up at the Decapitated Ogre’s
head, which was hanging from its accustomed hook, they
would have noticed an expression of great relief crossing
his face as Halli spoke.
Walking up and down the beach in a great stew.
300 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“No doubt, that is the true solution,’ said he. ‘“ How
foolish of me not to think of it. I have heard that father
was very brave when he was young. Yes, that accounts.
for it perfectly.â€
The next morning, the Salamander was led out, and the
Ogre prepared to take an experimental ride. On account
of his great size, he was unable to sit-in the car; so he
took a door from the castle, laid it upon the car, and rode
on that. Getting astride, he repeated the master word, and
yelled, —
“To the beach of the Largest Meteor Unknown to
Science!†.
Away went the Salamander, disappearing behind the
trees in the grove in a few seconds.
Several hours passed, but no signs were seen of his re-
turn. Halli became quite uneasy.
‘Can it be possible,†said she, anxiously, to the Prince,
“ that he has left the island?â€
“No, I should think not; but perhaps we had better
walk out and see,†was the reply.
They accordingly did so; and shortly came in sight of
the Ogre, walking up and down the beach in a great stew.
He had forgotten his head, and so was not only unable to
return to the castle by giving the command, but could
not bring back the Salamander either, and he dared not
leave him on the beach. Seeing where the trouble lay,
Halli led the Salamander; and the Prince, taking one of
the Ogre’s hands, followed.
On recovering his head, the latter explained all this to
the children. The short trip proved that he knew the guid-
THE DECAPITATED OGRE. 301
ing sound well enough to direct the Salamander wherever
he wished; so that was settled. Putting their heads to-
gether, they came to the conclusion that the Salamander
could go to Bascougar in fourteen or fifteen hours. And
as that was a short trip, the children decided to start that
very evening, and thus reach home early the next day.
Promising to send the Salamander back at once, they
mounted the car, and started on the last stage of their
long journey.
Now, while the children are speeding across the fourteen
hundred and twenty-two miles which, according to the
Decapitated Ogre, divided them from home, we will dis-
cover some steed far swifter than the Salamander, and,
out-stripping them, gain some knowledge of what has been
taking place at Bascougar during their absence.
It would seem impossible to leave the Salamander be-
hind in the race; but do as I tell you, and we shall have
no trouble. Here is a ray of light, tangled among the
branches of the trees, on the Largest Meteor Unknown to
Science. Mount this, and as it is on its way to Bascougar,
why, we shall be there in a jiffy. How do I know this?
you ask. Well, as I am so much older than you, I must
be expected to know a few things you do not. At present,
we have no time to talk. Are you ready? Then I will
shake the branches, to loosen the ray, and away we go.
You see we have stopped almost immediately. Is this
Bascougar? Certainly. But—you begin. Now do not
start making objections; get out your unabridged, and see
how fast light travels; after that you will think nothing
302 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER
of our quick trip. Now, however, I must go back to the
time when the two Professors were turned out of the palace
because of their inability to agree on the answer to a cer-
tain problem. Their adventures must be sketched briefly,
as Halli and the Prince will arrive before long.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE TWO PROFESSORS STROLL DOWN TO THE SEASHORE.
WEEK has passed since the two Professors went
away from the palace, disgraced, and in a very un-
satisfactory frame of mind. After getting out into the
country, they concluded to shake hands and remain to-
‘gether for the time, thus being able — in case they wished
—to figure on and discuss the variations of the compass,
the curiosities of logarithms, and any other scientific sub-
ject which might occur to them. This union was the
more to be desired as, since leaving the college, there was
no one else with whom they could bandy long words and
mathematical truisms.
So far, no particular hardships had been met with.
The weather was warm — too warm, if anything; and on
the trees grew all sorts of wild fruit, which, combined with
an occasional meal procured from some farmhouse, caused
the time to pass pleasantly enough.
But this style of life became extremely tiresome. It was
necessary to air their knowledge; and in order to do this
properly, pupils must be found. Therefore, permission
was obtained from some of the peasants, allowing them
to gather a number of children together, and to teach them
the elements of the most useful sciences, such as writing,.
reading, and arithmetic.
304. THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
A large room was furnished by one of the parents; but
as no one looked upon this education business as a very
profitable investment, the Professors were obliged to work
a certain length of time, at stated intervals, in exchange
for their board, lodging, and rent of the schoolroom.
This, however, they did very willingly; it was such a
pleasant thing to teach; they had been accustomed to it
for years. Yes, thought they, this is much better than
wandering around on the island, doing nothing.
As time passed, the parents gradually became interested
in the school. More pupils came, a larger building was
erected; and instead of working for their board, this, to-
gether with a small salary, was now furnished the Pro-
fessors. The latter were, on the whole, highly pleased
with the world and themselves.
It must be said, however, that there wasa certain feel-
ing of restraint between them. The subject was never
mentioned, but its presence was felt, none the less. It
was the problem on which they had failed to agree, and
for which they had been sent away from the palace. Each
secretly thought himself in the right; but as they did not
‘care to disturb the friendly relations now established, the
subject was never mentioned.
On the morning of the day that Halli and the Prince
left the Largest Meteor Unknown to Science on their return
to Bascougar, one hundred pupils answered the roll-call
in the Professors’ school, many of them well grounded in
the elementary branches.
The next day a two weeks’ vacation began; and it was
but eight o’clock in the morning, when the Professors,
THE TWO PROFESSORS. 305
having eaten a hearty breakfast, wandered down to the
seashore. The waves, propelled by a cool but gentle
breeze, broke in foam, and shattered masses of azure,
green, and violet, on the white sands. Along the beach
were strewn shells of all colors and sizes, interspersed with
now and then an occasional star-fish. As the Professors
promenaded up and down, their minds naturally reverted
to the subject which, hitherto, had remained untouched
by mutual consent.
“Yes,†one of them remarked, “it is very curious; ex-
ceedingly so. J have thought the subject over thoroughly
during the last few months, and I cannot at all understand
how you and I should have performed so simple a sum
with such adverse results. If you have no objection, I
believe we could investigate the subject at this time, with
due respect for each other’s learning, and with no undue
heat. What do you think?â€
The Professors paused in their walk, and the other
replied, —
“That is exactly what I have been turning over in my
mind. I propose that each of us work out the problem
in turn, and that we each carefully look over the work,
and try, if possible, to sift the matter to the bottom.â€
“We will do so,†replied his companion; ‘and as we
have no paper, I think we can use a sharp, pointed shell,
and the smooth sand, wherewith to perform our calcula-
tions.â€
Selecting a suitable shell —one having a fine point —
and having chosen a level stretch to operate on, they sat
down, and the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and
20
306 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
Prisms drew his spectacles from his pocket, and proceeded
to wipe them. The other Professor reached mechanically
for his spectacles also, but after fumbling in all of his
pockets, he rose up, and said, —
“This is very strange. Where can my spectacles have
gone? I always carry them in my breast pocket. Very
curious, *pon my word; â€
and he proceeded to feet
again for the missing ar-
ticles. Presently he drew
the case triumphantly from
some unexpected place;
but, alas! his joy was short-
lived —there were no spec.
tacles in the case. He
leaned his chin on his hand,
and thought and thought.
The little waves flowed
sleepily back. and forth ;
the sun shone brightly; the
Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms wiped
his glasses carefully; and all the while his companion
thought and thought and thought. At last he slapped
his knee emphatically, and exclaimed, —
“T have it! I remember now of laying them on a shelf
in the schoolroom. It is too bad, and rather awkward,
also. What can we do now?â€
“Well, we had best change with mine, I think. You
may take them and work out the problem by your method,
and I will examine it afterwards.â€
THE TWO PROFESSORS. 307
“ Ves, that will be the best way, as it would hardly pay
to go back for mine; but you demonstrate your solution
first, as the spectacles are yours; and, besides, you already
have them on.†:
So the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and
Prisms cautiously performed the sum, while his com-
panion walked up and down on the white beach. In a few
niinutes the former
had completed his
labors; and having
passed the spec-
tacles to his com-
panion, the solu-
tion was submitted
to a thorough in-
vestigation.
Some little time
passed; but at last
the Professor of
Mathematics looked up.
“This is extremely remarkable,’ said he. “I now
understand why you consider me in error. Your answer
is undoubtedly correct. However, I will also: prove to
you, that mine — though different —is no less so.â€
Then he performed the sum by his method; the spec-
tacles were exchanged, and the work was examined.
Silence ensued.
The Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms
finally straightened up, took off his glasses, peeae to wipe
them slowly, and said, —
308 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“This zs remarkable, as you say. I now see, very
plainly, that your solution is also perfectly correct; and
as such is the case, I believe we can investigate the ques-
tion in a friendly spirit. This is a problem, unique among
all the prob —â€
Here a loud rattling noise broke in upon the reunited
friends; and looking behind them, they saw a scaly and
uncouth monster reposing on the sand. On the creature’s
back was a small car, in which sat two children, —a boy
and a girl. Asa matter of course, these were Halli and
the Prince, who had recognized the figures on the beach
while nearing the island. The Professors were but little
altered during the time which had passed since our travel-
lers’ departure, and the Prince knew them at once. The
Professors, on the other hand, were at a loss as to whom
these young people might be.
While they were staring at the Salamander, the Prince
leaped from the car, and running up to them, cried, —
‘Oh, how do you do, Professors! I am so glad to see
you again!†Then, wishing to shake hands with them,
he extended both his.
But the Professors drew back. One of them said, —
“We do not know you, little boy. Where did you
come from? You should not have broken in upon us in
such arude manner. We were engaged in working out a
very remarkable sum; but now we shall be obliged to
begin all over again. Hurry away, now. We have no
time for idle chatter.â€
“Why, Professors,†said Halli, “is that the welcome
you give your Prince, who has been gone from home so
long?â€
THE TWO PROFESSORS. 309
“ What is that, miss?†asked they, in a startled manner.
“The Prince!â€
Then they began to examine him critically through the
pair of glasses, exchanging them at intervals. After both
had taken a good look, the Professor of Mathematics
cried, —
“Yes, it is indeed true; it is our young Prince, whom
every one thought dead long ago!†and he immediately
clasped the Prince in his arms.
The Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms
did likewise; and soon the Prince was nearly smothered.
After these mutual congratulations were over, the Pro-
fessors turned to reconsider the problem.
“What sum is that, if you please?†asked Halli.
“Tt is one which has caused us a great deal of trouble,â€
replied the Professor of Mathematics. ‘‘One, in fact, pro-
pounded by our young pupil, the Prince, who has just
happily returned.â€
‘Look out!†exclaimed the Professor of Trigonometry,
Rhomboids, and Prisms, ‘you are tracking around in my
solution! You should remember that your feet are very
large.â€
Now, as it happened, the subject of feet was a tender
one with the Professor of Mathematics. He was about
to reply in a sarcastic manner, when the Prince broke in
eagerly, —
“T will explain that sum to you at once!†and he drew
forth the paper which had been so carefully guarded.
“Here,†said he, “is the reason why you could not get
the same answer to the example.â€
310 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
The Professor of Mathematics, forgetting the insult
just received, took the paper, spread it out, and read it
through; then, without a word, passed it to his com-
panion. The latter also read it; they glanced foolishly
at each other. A great light had evidently broken in on
the former darkness There really seemed to be no ex-
cuse for the error into which they had fallen.
“T believe that a proper explanation,†said the Professor
of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms. ‘ That is to
say, I see nothing to be controverted at present.â€
“No,†replied his companion, ‘that is evidently the
work of a very highly versed scientist. It must be abso-
lutely correct.†He forgot, or would not admit to himself,
that the document purported to have been written by the
)
Prince at the fairy’s dictation. ‘ However,†continued the
Professor, “the King was entirely to blame. He should
have known better than that.â€
“Your deductions are well drawn,†replied his com-
panion. ‘We have been made martyrs of for the sake of
scientific truth.â€
Then the Professors began to sniff and wipe their eyes;
but they were evidently very proud of this unexpected -
honor.
“Please do not cry,†said the Prince, who was greatly
distressed. ‘ Halli and I will tell my father, and he will
take you both back.â€
“Never mind, my noble Prince,†said the Professor of
Mathematics, tearfully, but in a voice of resignation;
“scientists are trained to bear great injustice. Are they
not, my dear associate?â€
THE TWO PROFESSORS. 311
“Ves, yes!†exclaimed the other. “Our lot is indeed a
hard one. We are always misconstrued by an unfeeling
world.â€
Then, with loud sighs, they fell into each other’s arms.
In a few seconds, however, the Professor of Trigonome-
try, Rhomboids, and Prisms tore himself away from his
tearful companion, and began to dance around on one
foot, tightly clasping the other in his hands. ‘Oh, oh!â€
cried he, in great agony.
“What zs the matter?â€â€™ asked Halli.
“Oh, dear! that — oh!—that thing tramped on me.
Oh, what pain! what misery! I shall never recover!†and
he continued to dance around, groaning the while.
The Professor of Mathematics looked at him scornfully,
but said nothing. Evidently words of sufficient force
could not be found to express his feelings. In a few
minutes, the patient was able to place his foot to the
ground, but he groaned with every step.
“Now,†said Halli, “ we are going right up to the palace;
so get on with us, and we will be off.â€
The Professors hung back a little, but finally climbed
up on the car; and as there was no room inside, they sat
on the edge.
“Up, up!†cried Halli; ‘to the palace, my Salamander!â€
The creature emitted a cloud of black smoke, and rose
heavily into the air. Then away they went. The smoke
made the Professors cough.
“T think there must be some sulphur in that smoke,â€
said the Professor of Mathematics.
?
“Tt would so appear,†replied his companion, who had
312 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
entirely forgotten his late anger. “I think it would be
well to obtain a sample, and analyze it. We do not have
the chance every day.â€
They sat with their feet resting on the Salamander’s
back, and suddenly they discovered that it was quite
warm, — hot, in fact; so they were obliged to sit on the
edge of the car, in a very uncomfortable position, and in
much danger of losing their balance, during the rest of the
ride. But the trip was shortly completed, and in a few
minutes they descended into the palace yard, and came to
a standstill.
“Now,†said Halli, “you stay here, and the Prince and
I will go in and explain matters.â€
Accordingly, the Professors remained behind, curiously
examining the Salamander,
CHAPTER XXXIV.
THE KING COMES TO A DECISION.
S you must suppose, the children entered the palace
with very different feelings: the Prince, almost
overcome by the flood of pleasant memories which rushed
over him at the sight of familiar scenes, and the knowledge
that. he would soon see his father; Halli, happy because
of his happiness, glad because she could once more place
him in that home to which, partly through her, he had
been so long a stranger. It was not without a certain feel-
ing of pride that she watched the out-pouring of affection
between the King and his long-lost son.
But even the most ecstatic moments surely pass, and
so did these, leaving behind, to be sure, a pleasant glow
which seemed to dispel the gloom lingering about the
room. When the children entered, the King sat buried in
a despondent revery, thinking, no doubt, of that son who,
it-seemed, had left the palace an eternity ago. For the
thousandth time the King cursed his misplaced confidence
in the fairy. What a foolish thing it was to have been
misled by her apparent good-nature. No doubt, she had
spirited the Prince away for her own evil ends. ‘ No,â€
thought the King, “I shall never get over that terrible
mistake.†But ashort half hour after these gloomy fore-
314 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
bodings, here is the King smiling, and, by his appearance,
giving his young companions to understand that never
had he passed a bitter moment. Such is the change
wrought by the recovery of an object dearly loved.
Halli did not lack her share of attention also; and the
King vowed, then and there, that never should she leave
them again. As his daughter, and sister to the Prince,
the palace would be her home forever more.
But shortly Halli remembered the Professors, who were
at that moment waiting outside. She produced the paper
relating to the problem, and at the King’s request, read ‘it
aloud. It was as follows: —
“*T am the fairy of the Floating Mountain; and the
Prince of Bascougar—who is visiting my home at the
present time — writes this at my desire. I have it written
for the express purpose of letting the King know how
matters stand; for, when we return to Bascougar, I may
forget the subject entirely. This I should not wish to
happen, as the two Professors were sent away because of
my having propounded the example.
“« The sum — three and one-half shillings multiplied by
three and one-half shillings — was an idle thought of mine,
and was. given to the Prince merely as a joke, and to test
his ability. It would be very easy to multiply three and
one-half shillings by three and one-half in the abstract;
but the idea of multiplying five Hippogriffs, for instance,
by five other Hippogriffs — or my Salamander by another
Salamander — it is too absurd. The Professors were prob-
ably misled by the way the sum was put to them. They
â€
overlooked the principle governing such calculations.’
THE KING COMES TO A DECISION. 315
The King listened to this very attentively, but it is doubt-
ful whether he understood the explanation; at any rate,
he had been secretly reproaching himself ever since the
departure of the two Professors, and he readily agreed to
reinstate them in
SOX
a
office. Besides,
thought he to him-
self, the knowledge
of doing a sum in-
several different
ways, each of which
is correct, may not
be without its ad-
vantages,
In the meantime,
one of the Profes-
sors had obtained
a large bottle with
a wide mouth, and
was endeavoring,
with the aid of his
companion, to
secure a sufficient quantity of smoke to serve their pur-
pose. The Salamander, however, obstinately refused to
be a party to their scientific researches, and would not
emit the smoke wanted. The Professors were in a quan-
dary. At last, one of them obtained a long pole, and
prodded the creature in the side, while the other held the
bottle ready. This had the desired effect; a huge volume
of smoke issued from the Salamander’s nostrils, and the
316 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
‘bottle was quickly filled. The corking process was some-
what difficult, however, as the Professor in charge of that
part of the operation was so deluged with the pungent
vapor that he fell over backwards. But he managed to
insert the stopper while falling, and it was agreed that
enough smoke had been obtained to serve as a sample.
Hardly had this operation been brought to a successful
conclusion than a voice was heard calling to them; and
looking up they saw the King, Halli, and the Prince smil-
ing from the window. The King signalled with his hand
for them to present themselves. This they did quickly.
The Professors bowed very low, on being informed of
their reinstatement; but, as they did not appear greatly
pleased, the King pressed them for an explanation.
“May it please your Majesty,’ said the Professor of
Mathematics, holding the bottle of Salamander’s smoke
behind: him, “the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids,
and Prisms and myself have, since we left, founded a
school of our own, which now has exactly one hundred
pupils in regular attendance. Many of them are well ad-
vanced in the simple learning we are able to impart; and
it is on this account, your Highness, that we did not
reply at once to your munificent offer. To be sure, we
should much rather live here, and teach our noble Prince;
but we think it would look bad should we, at this time,
desert those pupils who are in such a fair way of acquiring
knowledge.â€
The King looked down and frowned. “What do we
care,’ said he, “for these common children? A school
among them will be a bad precedent; they will expect
THE KING COMES TO A DECISION. 317
me to furnish them with education, shortly, if it is allowed.
No, you must give that up at once, and return to the palace.
It is my wish.â€
The Prince had been waiting to get ina question. He
saw that the Professors were much cast down by the de-
cision just given, and looking up at his father, he asked:
“Will you do me a favor?â€
“ Certainly, my son,†replied the King, smiling. ‘‘ What
do you wish?â€
“T want to have all the children come to the palace, and
go to school to the Professors in the big hall.â€
The King would have refused this request probably,
had not the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and
Prisms exclaimed, —
“ Oh, your Highness, that will be unnecessary. We have
a most magnificent schoolroom of our own.â€
““On the contrary,†said the King, with decision, sal
think it very necessary. It shall be just as the Prince re-
quires. If they wish to study, well and good. They shall
study, whether or no. They will soon get tired of it, I
expect.â€
“Thank you, father,†said the Prince. “Ffalli and I can
go too, can we not?â€
“Ves, yes, to be sure; I will have things arranged so
that you two may take your lessons separately. Yes, it
shall be properly arranged.†Turning to the Professors,
he continued: “You may take up your old quarters here.
I will send out orders for the children to come at a suitable
time.â€
318 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“If it please your Majesty,†said the Professor of Mathe-
matics, ‘“‘my spectacles were left in the schoolroom in the
country. Could you also have them returned to me?â€
“A special messenger shall be despatched for them,â€
was the reply.
Bowing, the Professors took their departure.
CHAPTER XXXV.
THE PROFESSORS DO SOME CURIOUS ANALYZING.
N leaving the presence of the King, the two Pro-
fessors hied themselves to the laboratory. There
was found the Professor of Chemistry, and to him they
explained their desire. He immediately proceeded to
analyze the contents of the bottle, and in a short time he
produced a slip of paper with the following inscription, —
Sul pwr cee arate Gates eet cin Nar 2
Carburetied| Hydrogen ease) ee 4
RCSICU Chere sheess 1 Gr enon suena Staia g arr. I
Nothing at all eee 93
Potalign epee etsn TOO
After reading this, the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhom-
boids, and Prisms asked how it was possible for so great
a part of the smoke to consist of nothing at all, as he did not
remember ever seeing an analysis written in that manner
before. The Professor of Chemistry then explained that
he had taken the contents of the bottle as one hundred,
and the nothing at all stood for air; and as air really
could have nothing to do with the component parts of
the smoke, he had written it in that way. The two others
thought it would look more scientific, however, if the air
present was also analyzed and set down.
320 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
“Well, perhaps you think so,†replied the Professor of
Chemistry, “but you must do that yourself. I am ex-
tremely busy analyzing a quantity of morning-fog. You
have delayed me greatly.â€
“But we do not know what relation the two gases —
oxygen and nitrogen — bear to each other,†said the Pro-
fessor of Mathematics.
“There is a papyrus-volume telling all about it,’ was
the reply.
The Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms
picked up the volume referred to, and, adjusting his glasses,
began to look over the index. He became much disturbed,
and at last said, —
“There is nothing whatever in this book regarding that
subject.â€
THE PROFESSORS DO SOME CURIOUS ANALYZING. 321
The Professor of Chemistry looked up from his labor,
and exclaimed, —
“What?â€
“There is nothing about 93 in this book,†replied the
Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms.
“Nothing about 93?†replied the other, in a sarcastic
tone of voice. ‘Who said there was?â€
“You did,†was the answer.
“No, sir; I did not!†thundered the Professor of
Chemistry. ‘A person must indeed be a double-dyed
idiot to think I would make any such wild assertion!†and
he pounded vigorously in the air with one fist. “Gracious!â€
he cried, looking around, “I thought there was a table here.
Wait a minute!†Then he ran to the bench on which his
chemical apparatus stood, and pounded away with such
vigor that the retorts, receivers, and other instruments rat-
tled again. ‘‘What I did say,’ he continued, ‘was, that
that volume contained an article setting forth the elements
of air in their proper proportion! â€
“ Well,†replied the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhom-
boids, and: Prisms, ‘1 cannot find 93 in the index, and on
page 93 there is nothing of the kind mentioned.â€
The Professor of Chemistry smiled.
“Well, indeed,†said he, in accents of great pity, ‘“ you
are a simple old dolt. Look in the index for azr/— AIR!!
Do you understand?â€
“But you said that 93 was nothing at all, and that was
air,†replied the Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids,
and Prisms.
322 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
At this the Professor of Chemistry said nothing; he
simply went back to his work.
The Professor of Trigonometry, Rhomboids, and Prisms
then looked for air, and, sure enough, under that heading,
the wished-for information was discovered. The two Pro-
fessors at once applied themselves to the task of dividing
93 into its proper proportion of oxygen and nitrogen, and
shortly obtained the following result, which was considered
sufficiently correct, —
DUP hte te pede ceca neh an ie nes 2
Carburetted Hydrogen |... 4
Residue eraernt cyano gers one eens I
OMS ee meee ea eee ae FO) 36
Nitrogen . Behe 73.64
Totals trang: 2210000
This suited them much better. They labelled it ‘ Sala-
mander’s Smoke,†and filed it away in the college museum.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE ANCIENT PLANTAIN.
FEW days later, the car was once more placed upon
the Salamander, the Master Word whispered in his
ear, and instructions given for a trip to the castle on the
Largest Meteor Unknown to Science. For the first time,
the children saw him dart away without them, on a journey
in which no vital interest was taken.
A year later —one stormy night—the Salamander
returned, car and all. He was alone; but in the car was
fastened a parchment setting forth the facts as to how the
Decapitated Ogres had finally left their prison-like home,
and were now living happily among their own kindred.
A substantial dwelling was provided for the faithful
Salamander, and there he lived, reposing in a roaring
fire constantly maintained for his benefit.
Halli and the Prince often went to see him, and some-
times even took short trips around the island. To be
sure, they often thought of revisiting old scenes; but
whether that was ever done or not, remains for the future
to disclose.
The novelty of once more being at home, with no
anxiety in regard to finding a word in some unknown
quarter of the globe, soon wore off; and, for several
days, Halli and the Prince had a splendid time going over
the familiar playgrounds. When I say familiar, of course
I mean familiar to the Prince, but Halli was none the less
324 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
interested. The old seat in the garden, where Halli —
then a fairy —had first seen the Prince, was a particu-
larly favored spot. And beneath the shade of the plan-
tain’s broad leaves, they spent many happy hours recalling
their adventures.
The King, at the first favorable opportunity, had Halli
give a complete account of their travels, which was taken
down by the Professor of Writing, in a fine, round hand, and
deposited among the most sacred archives of the kingdom.
In due course, children from all over the island came
to the palace and received instruction from the court Pro-
fessors. It seemed, however, that the King was somewhat
astray in his calculations; for instead of becoming tired
of acquiring learning, more and more young people came
to be taught. In a few years education was viewed asa
matter of course by the rising generation. Many of the
scholars were qualified as teachers, and in all parts of the
kingdom schools were started, which were self-supporting
from the first. Libraries were founded, and the thirst for
knowledge became so great that printing-presses were
actually invented. After that, newspapers and magazines
followed. é
The people built better houses, used improved methods
in their daily labor, and the aggregate wealth of the nation
increased to a marvellous extent.
At the palace the Prince and Halli were gradually grow-
ing to young man and woman hood. They were scarcely
ever separated, and the King became very fond of Halli.
Nowhere, he was certain, could such an accomplished,
amiable, and beautiful girl be found. And the strangest
THE ANCIENT PLANTAIN. 325
of all strange things is, that he was undoubtedly correct
in this belief. The Prince, also, grew up to be a very
active, straightforward young man. His early adventures,
no doubt, taught him a good lesson. The King looked
forward with complaisance to the time when he should lay
down the sceptre in favor of that son who gave such unusual
promise of being a remarkably just and able ruler.
Eight years have passed since the eventful trip which I
have chronicled came to a pleasant termination. It is
night. Out of the shimmering sea comes the moon, send-
ing its pale, calm light athwart the island forests; bathing
the home of the humble cottager and the palace in the
same liquid sheen. In his darkened study sits the King,
gazing out into the garden, where smooth paths wind and
twine lovingly around the well-kept flower-beds. Into the
moonlight come two figures from the left, —a youth and
a maiden. The former looks down at his companion
frequently, and the King thinks their conversation must
be very interesting from the slowness with which they
proceed.
At last they paused before a rustic bench deeply shad-
owed by the broad leaves of an ancient plantain. Here
some pleasant memory seems invoked, for the youth
speaks, and to his words the maiden looks up with a
nod of assent. But now he bends towards her, and seems
to be pursuing a theme which is perhaps not without its
barb of pain as well as pleasure; for the maiden gazes on
the ground, although she does not release the arm on
which she leans. Presently she looks up. The King can
326 THE KEEPER OF THE SALAMANDER’S ORDER.
scarce believe his eyes. .What do these mutual caresses
portend?
The figures now pass behind some tropical foliage in the
garden, and are hid from view. As for the King, he leans
back in his armchair and communes with his thoughts:
“Did my eyes deceive me! No, notso. Ah, this is a
happy moment. Long have I wished it. My joy is indeed
great.â€
To what did the King refer? Could it have been the
old, old story, —the story that was ancient in the days of
Solomon, and is still young? Who knows?
Bascougar— bright gem of an unknown sea— farewell!
|